Love Song for a Vampire

by AbsinthexMind

Summary:

It couldn't be possible. There just had to be some mistake. A werewolf couldn't possibly imprint on a vampire. . . right?

Chapter 1

The world seemed to grow so much brighter; colors that you had never even seen before flashed before your very eyes. Below your feet the ground shifted under you. Everything was so much different, you swore the air even tasted sweeter.

All because you met Edward Cullen.

You didn’t really know what it felt like to imprint on someone but from what Sam told you, it felt just like that. Life became sweeter.

That was for at least ten seconds before you actually realized who you had just imprinted on. A vampire. Jacob’s rival. Bella’s boyfriend.

Edward read your mind as you knew he would from Jacob, as his honey hued eyes grew large; pale face even more still.

“(y/n), you okay?” Jacob asks you as he had noticed you had gone deathly quiet. Concern really grabs at him when he observes how pale you had really become. He hadn’t wanted to take you with him to Forks. Jacob thought it was too soon to have you interact with actual vampires. You were still a young werewolf, prone to emotional outbursts and fits of rage. He feared that instinct would take over you if you smelled a vampire nearby. Bet he would have never anticipated you imprinting on one. You didn’t even think it was possible. For centuries vampires and werewolves have been at each other’s throats. Surely it would be down right impossible then for one to be your soul mate.

Mouth uncomfortably dry you look back at Jacob’s motorcycle then up to his face.. “You were right. I wasn’t ready. Can we go back?”

Jacob looked like he wanted to stay, stay and confront Edward about the vampires that had trespassed into La Push. Wanted to stay near Bella for a few moments longer. The fearful expression on your face was enough to make him give his goodbyes and head toward his bike.

Glancing over your shoulder you see that Edward is still staring at you, even when Bella starts tugging on his arm to leave.

You couldn’t look at him anymore, afraid that your heart would leap out of your chest and run to Edward.

This should have been the best day of your life. It was something all wolves wanted to find, their mate. Many in your pack still hadn’t imprinted. How could you be happy about it though? There were so many problems, not just him being a vampire.

You lamented in your room after Jacob dropped you off.

Was it because you were an anomaly? Normal werewolf males wouldn’t imprint on vampires. Females were incredibly rare though, You and Leah were basically freaks of nature. Maybe that was why, you were already a freak why not be even more weird and imprint on a vampire.

A stab of pain penetrates your body knowing Edward was already in a relationship with the mortal girl Bella Swan. The worst possible pain you had ever felt. You felt your skin tremble, the wolf in you begging to be let out and release it’s anger. The animal in you wanted to rip her apart. To sink your teeth into her lovely pale skin and tear her from limb to limb. You fought the tremors by rolling around helplessly in your bed. You tried to keep your rational thoughts together, to make them stronger than your wolf ones. Reminding yourself that they had met before you ever laid eyes on Edward. That you had never even spoken to him. It wasn’t right for you to be territorial over him. Your wolf wouldn’t allow it though. You had imprinted and that was that. There was no thinking rationally.

When you first found out you were a werewolf you had been excited. How cool was it that you could turn into a big ass wolf? The reality of it wasn’t as cool you had soon learned when your hormones got worse resulting in you bursting into a wolf when you felt the slightest bit of anger. Your poor parents didn’t know what to do.

Granted things have gotten a lot better. This though? Definitely a deal breaker. You couldn’t even choose who you ended up with. The whole wolf thing screwed you over into making you imprint on someone you never had a chance with.

There was no one you could talk to about this. The pack would find out sooner or later because of another downside of being a wolf. Pack telepathy.

What would they think of you? Surely they would treat you like a pariah. Maybe even kick you out? No, they wouldn’t do that. It wasn’t your fault. Imprinting was complete randomness. Sam knew that better than anyone. He had been dating Leah when he imprinted on her cousin Emily.

You check the clock that was on your nightstand to see what time it was. It was almost time for you to go on your watch shift. Groaning you roll out of bed and on to your feet. You wished there were more girl wolves and not just Leah. She was a major pain in the ass and a total buzzkill. You tried to excuse it as Leah having to be around her ex constantly. That excuse could only go so far though.

From your bed you move to your wooden wardrobe that was covered in little cartoon stickers from when you were little to switch your clothing to a simple tank top and shorts. You tell your parents you’ll be home later that night and head out the door.

On the outskirts of the trees you stretch your limbs before running head first into the thicket. You weren’t the athletic type before, but now there was nothing you loved more than running. You finally had the strength and energy to find running enjoyable. Even your grade in PE was improving. You had never felt so free before, not in your entire life.

You made your way through the trees all the way to Sam’s house where everyone met up. To your pack, to your new family. You hoped you’d be able to keep your imprinting a secret. At least for a little while longer.

So far so good. It was a difficult thing to keep secret for so long. You had to keep your mind a complete blank which was hard when Jared was constantly teasing you and giving you a hard time. After a while you decided to travel further away from the pack to cover more ground and break out of your wolf form to take a breather, think in your own head for a bit. Over time you learned to be comfortable in your naked form. Not the easiest feat when there were a bunch of naked guys. Naked guys with perfect abs and muscles and you were still just a flustered teenager.

Feeling the dirt on your bare human feet was always so refreshing.

You walk along a fallen log, keeping your arms out to ensure your balance you keep your ears open for any abnormal noises. It was night, of course there would be the sounds of night time animals waking up from their slumber.

The cool air kissed your naturally feverish skin as you waltzed around what had become your new home. So many hours spent roaming the forest, hearing the birds sing and the bugs call out to each other. With the moon absent from the sky you relied on your heightened eyesight.

You smelled him before anything else. Many of the pack that had already encountered vampires complained of the way they smelled. That their scent was so sickly sweet that it was nauseating. You didn’t know how they were supposed to smell normally, but Edward’s scent was absolutely wonderful. You could literally taste him. Sweetness like honeydew with the after taste the bit at your tongue like an orange.

Before you were even aware of it you were sprinting in the direction of his scent. Right to the border of the pack’s territory. You hoped no one else had caught his scent yet. Heart betraying you, you couldn’t help feel giddy about seeing him.

Hell, you had never spoken to him before today.

You part from the protection of the trees and out into a clearing where Edward stood waiting. He could probably hear the frantic beating of your heart and the happy screaming of your mind.

He’s at a loss of words, perhaps due to the whole situation or maybe from your naked form.

“Both.” Edward answers your thoughts.

You blush furiously, feeling your body heat up even more. “I’m sorry about all this. I really don’t have a choice when it comes to this imprinting crap.”

Shaking his head, Edward takes a step forward. “You don’t have to apologize. I understand. Well, to a certain degree. More than anything I’m surprised. That doesn’t happen to me too often.”

“You and me both.” Unable to control your snort, you internally groan a thow unladylike it was.

It didn’t seem to bother Edward though as he grinned. Slowly it died as he shuffles his feet. “I’m sorry. This whole thing must be incredibly difficult for you. Not being able to choose who you end up with. Imprinting on someone that’s already in a relationship. . .”

Fuck.

“It’s unfortunate for you, but I love Bella. And. . . I don’t see that changing anytime soon.”

All the air was knocked out of your body. Fuck that hurt.

“I. . . I know. . .” You swallow hard. On the verge of tears you take a deep breath. It was so hard to fight down the devastation that was making you crumble.

Flinching at the immense pain he had caused you, Edward apologizes again but it sounds more like white noise to you. Holding yourself you involuntarily back away. You didn’t want his pity. He clenches his hand and looks away.

You felt sick.

Fate was utterly unkind.

You release a howl of pain, your human form contorting back into a wolf.

Everyone could hear you. Everyone knew.

Chapter 2

Notes:

Don't forget to follow me on Instagram missabsinthewrites

They swarmed in from all sides like locusts; a plague of fur and snarling teeth. You were rendered down to your belly, unable to function anymore.

It felt like you were dying.

‘It’s not possible.’ Seth’s voice was quiet, uncertain as he crept from in between two trees. His head was low, a slight twitch on his muzzle as he wasn’t sure if he should growl or not.

‘Imprinting on a vampire?!’ Jared snaps at Edward.

They could all hear your pain. Even feel it. That was the thing about pack mentality. Anything intense, the others felt it as well.

Leah however wasn’t as cautious and leapt at Edward who is quick to step away. She was all snaps and growls. The hair on the back of her spine was completely erect as her ears were flicked back dangerously.

‘Leave, bloodsucker.’ Her voice was clear and vicious. ‘Your kind has already caused enough damage.’

You feel Seth’s nose nudge against you, letting out a small whimper as he tries to comfort you.

Dark brows scrunched together and honey eyes gazing at you with helplessness. “I’m sorry.” He’s slow in turning back to his side of the forest. Back to his part of the town.

Not sure if watching him go was more painful than him staying and looking at you with pity, you cry even more as your chest continued to hurt.

“I know it must be painful. I can’t even imagine how you feel. The only time I felt such pain was when. . . Was when I lost my temper and hurt Emily.”

It was weird hearing someone speak after isolating yourself in your room for so long. Everything after your encounter with Edward was such a haze. You didn’t keep track of the days and refused to go out except for school. Even then you were still doing poorly in your classes as you were unable to focus. Jacob had tried to talk to you several times about it. But his words went in one ear and out the other.

You just wanted to be alone.

As the alpha of the pack, Sam took it upon himself to try and get you out of your stupor.

Keeping your back to him you continue to stare at your wall that was riddled with pictures of every size. Swollen, tired, eyes burn as you stare at a particular picture.

“God. . . No one knew it was possible. . .” You hear your computer chair creak as Sam shifts his body in it. It was probably way too small for his bulky body most likely making him uncomfortable to sit in any position. “You know, there are some theories as to why we imprint on the people we do.” Sam goes on with a lowered voice, calm and so much like an older sibling. “The theory is that maybe shape-shifters imprint on the person who they have the best chance to reproduce with and make strong descendants with. A. . . A child between you and Edward would be the strongest of us all.”

“He doesn’t want me. He has Bella. He loves Bella.” Damn it still hurt to event think about it.

“Imprinting has never been wrong.” Sam sighs and you hear him lean forward. “Look, it’s weird. No one is denying that. But never has an imprintation been wrong.”

You bite your lip and shake your head. “Well it was wrong this time. Maybe this is why there has never been a female Quileute wolf before. Who knows who Leah will imprint on. God I hate this.”

There was a warm hand on your back. “I’m sorry (y/n). It’s not always easy. You just have to keep faith that everything will turn out okay. Your brothers and sister miss you.”

Brothers and sister.

Courage finally made you roll over and face him. “What do I do now though Sam?”

From the expression on his face you knew that he didn’t know either. That he was as clueless as you. There were no words of wisdom that he could offer you, but he tried. “Continue what you have been doing. Protecting the pack. Protecting the people of Forks from vampires. Jacob says the one that entered our territory was actually an enemy of the Cullen’s. Someone seeking revenge against them. There could potentially be more that follow. A vampire with a taste for revenge is a horrific monster.”

When you lift yourself up from your bed you reel back at the fatigue that made your head warm. You hadn’t really been eating well for the past couple of days. You couldn’t even remember the last time you had eaten.

Sam saw that and offered you a smile. “Emily’s making dinner tonight. Why don’t you come over. Everyone really does miss you.”

You remember how much fun you had with the others. Laughing and joking around, like a real family. You were an only child so it felt good to be around others your age. Eating Emily’s amazing food and just enjoy one another’s company before going out on patrol. It brought a smile on your face. “Count me in.”

Maybe that’s what you needed. Something to ease your heartache and keep your mind off of Edward. A good laugh with Embry, Jared, Paul and Quil would surely be enough to start the healing process.

Your parents were relieved to see you and Sam coming out of your room. Inside you regretted making them worry so much. You knew all this werewolf stuff must not have been easy for them to deal with in the beginning. Even now it must be weird for them to look at you and know that you weren’t just a normal teenage girl anymore. You were something from fairy tales and horror stories now. To their credit they never freaked out or made you feel even worse than you already did. They took everything in stride and tried to support you in any way possible. You wished you were a better daughter and didn’t make them worry so much. But they just smiled at you, saying they were so happy just to see you walking around.

Numbness washed over you the entire drive in Sam’s car. Both of you were silent as thoughts tumbled around your head. Even looking at the tall trees that fenced one side of the street made you think of Edward as he had emerged from the trees into the clearing. Beautiful and pale, devastatingly handsome Edward.

What kind of person was he? Apparently honest and loyal if he was still tied to Bella.

You turn your face away from the window. You wanted to erase him from your mind at least for a little while. There was nothing you could do now. Sam was right; you just had to keep hope that everything will turn out okay even if it was looking bleak at the moment. Fate didn’t make you imprint on Edward for nothing. You honestly didn’t know how everything would work out for you though. From the tone in his voice you could tell that he really did love Bella. A love like that didn’t fade any time soon.

“There she is!” Paul cheers once he sees you walking up the steps to Sam’s porch. The door was wide open and you could see everyone peering their faces through it. “We thought you had killed yourself!”

With a snarl, Leah slaps him upside the head. “Don’t say that.”

“What?! I’m saying I’m happy she didn’t off herself!”

Instead of being offended you laughed, clear as a bell. Just that made all the weight lift from your chest. It felt good to laugh again.

In Sam’s living room most of the pack was crammed in. The rest were lingering in the kitchen, hounding Emily for a snack or even a quick taste of what she was cooking. You heard her laugh and a small smacking noise that made the other laugh in return.

“(y/n), is it true you imprinted on Edward?” Jacob immediately stands up reducing the living room to silence.

Embry shakes his head and tries to make his friend sit back down. “Dude, not now.”

“You have the worst timing.” Jared scolds the younger wolf.

“Jacob, not now.” Warns Sam as he sits you down in his favorite armchair. “We talked about this.”

He wasn’t letting up though. In fact it seemed he was more excited than ever. “But if she’s imprinted on Edward that means he can’t be with Bella! He’s (y/n)’s soul-mate!”

“You’re just concerned about yourself. Face it, Bella is never going to be interested in you. She’s not even your imprintee so shut up. You complaining about Bella and Edward is obnoxious.” The one other female werewolf hisses, her dark eyes glaring at Jacob intently.

Jacob looks like he’s about to argue back, fury on his face, until Sam makes it clear that that discussion was over. Defeated, Jacob slumps back into the couch. Quil pats him on the back in an attempt to comfort him. You knew this was a big deal for Jacob too. But Leah was right. If he hadn’t imprinted on Bella yet, that meant he never would. His real soul-mate was still out there and it wasn’t her.

“(y/n)!” Emily’s sweet voice chimes in as she enters the living room, a glass of (favorite soda) already in her hands. “I’m so happy to see you.”

You smile up at her gratefully as she hands you your glass. “Thank you Emily.” Among your pack you felt the pain start to dissipate. You knew it wouldn’t go away, maybe it never would, but for now the pain being quiet would have to do.
*

Even though the wolves were miles away, Edward could still hear their thoughts. He heard every bit of (y/n)’s suffering, every ounce of hate that her pack felt toward him even more. Edward thought he wouldn’t have time to think of such things, but it kept nagging at his head. This deal with Victoria seemed even further away.

Her pain was so vivid. Utter devastation that crashed through her like massive waves. What was Edward supposed to have done in such a situation? Not even Alice could’ve ever predicted that happening.

Imprinting was such a curious thing. Vampires had mates, but it was nothing as intense as imprinting. The very moment (y/n) had imprinted on him he had heard it, like a scream from her heart. It had hit him hard, rendering him without any words. No one’s thoughts had ever been quite as loud as her’s. Just hearing what was going on in her head made Edward’s stomach light up with the same sensation she was feeling.

He shook his head, running a hand over his eyes. This would definitely complicate things between his family and the Quileute wolves. They would definitely need their help in defeating Victoria if what they heard from the Denali clan was true; that she had a massive army of newborn vampires.

Why did wolves seem to be invading his life?

Again he envisions (y/n), her face crushed and contorting into that of a (color) wolf, far larger than he was.

“Obsessing over it won’t change anything.” Edward lifts his head up to find Alice leaning against his doorframe, her arms crossed. Rosalie was behind her, disgust on her face.

“Is it true? One of those filthy dogs is in love with you?” Rosalie sneers; such a pretty face shouldn’t be sneering in such a manner.

Rolling his eyes he sits up in his bed. “She didn’t fall in love with me. It’s called imprinting Rose.”

“Regardless the mutt still has feelings for you.”

Ignoring her sister, Alice steps inside. “Did you tell Bella?”

“Why would I tell her?”

“Ed, you told me yourself that imprinting is a big thing among the shape-shifters. This isn’t something to just brush off. You may have rejected her but this is bigger than that. Fate or whatever chose you as her mate.” Tone low and serious, Edward knew what Alice said to be true. He couldn’t just ignore the fact that out of everyone in the entire world (y/n) had imprinted on him. That meant more than any human falling in love.

Chapter 3

Notes:

Don't forget to follow me on Instagram! (missabsinthewrites)

“I’m sorry Edward, but you know I can’t see the future when it comes to the shape-shifters. . .” Alice sighs. Of course she would have loved to help her brother in his dilemma. Offer him any help that she could. She had learned last year though that when the wolves were involved she got a major headache, something completely uncalled for when it came to vampires.

Helpless, golden eyes look up at her; permanent dark circles under his eyes seem to enhance how he was feeling. With a sigh of his own Edward’s eyes shift away from her. “No, it’s okay Alice. I understand.”

“I really think you should talk this over with Bella tonight though.” She pushes once again. “Whatever happens in the future, she needs to know.”

Edward couldn’t imagine how Bella would react. Would she be jealous? He’d have to assure her that he felt nothing for (y/n), but even he knew that that wouldn’t change the fact that the young shape-shifter had imprinted on him. Even Bella knew the immense seriousness of imprinting.

Jacob was probably ecstatic about the fact.

Clenching his jaw Edward nods. “I know. I just have to pick the right time to tell her. Right now she’s worried sick about what Victoria has planned. I don’t want her stressing out about this.” He would also make a mental note of not having Bella go to La Push for a while. With this information out, Jacob might grow even more bold with his affections toward Bella. Edward had no real claim to her now in Jacob’s eyes. A wolf imprinting might as well have been marriage. No one in the pack would consider their relationship serious now. In their eyes, Edward was (y/n)’s. He acknowledged that this must be tough for (y/n), but it was also making life difficult for Edward too. His future had never been so uncertain before. Bella had been the last major surprise in his life.

In a comforting manner, Alice rubs his shoulder. She hated seeing her brother so torn but knew it was no one’s fault. This wasn’t a situation where he could fight against it. Fate and destiny was uncharted territory for them. “Things will turn out alright, I’m sure of it. Once Victoria is dealt with then we can face this situation head on. Figure something out.”

Edward nods. For now he would just have to focus on the threat ahead. There was nothing he could do at the moment about (y/n). Eventually though something had to be done if he still wanted to be with Bella.
*

“This can’t be right. There must be something I can do to change this.” Pleading with determination, you knew the elders probably saw you as a pitiful little girl. Who else would know of something like this though? The elders of La Push were your best bet. Surely they knew something with their wisdom of Quileute history.

Even though Harry Clearwater had passed away the previous year, the tribal elders still held meetings in his home whenever they were called upon. A now widowed Sue Clearwater didn’t mind at all and knowing of your situation from her children, wanted to help you in any way possible.

They all sat in plastic chairs, outside in the Clearwater’s backyard, listening to you patiently. Among them was Billy Black in his wheelchair appearing perturbed about the situation that you were in. Old, withered faces were showing signs of how grave your situation was and it gave you no hope.

After being depressed about the situation you had found yourself in you decided to pick yourself up and fight against it. This proved to be a losing battle though. No one had fought against who they had imprinted on.

Eryld Ren held a gravity about him as he looked to his companions. Glen Wright is the only one to meet his gaze but even then it was for a quick minute. Both men knew that what you asked from them was unheard of. Everyone was silent as your plea was held in the air.

“Surely. . .” Whisper lingering on your lips, your heart plummets. “There has to be some way. . . It just CAN’T be possible. Werewolves and vampires have completely different genetics. If what Sam says is true and that imprinting is a way for us to produce stronger offspring, it’s impossible for me to be compatible with a vampire.

“Imprinting has never been wrong.” Eryld sighed, knowing you had probably heard that a thousand times from Sam who was also in attendance.

“She’s right though.” Glen protests. “Something must be wrong. Never in history has this ever happened.”

Sad, gentle eyes turn to you as Billy speaks up “Imprinting, as far as any of us know, is a permanent thing (y/n). Even as curious a case as this is, there is no changing it.”

You refused to accept that as an answer. Tongue running over your bottom lip, you try again. “There has to be some ancient magic. . . C’mon, we live in a world where werewolves and vampires exist! This can’t be it for me! What about wolves whose chosen mates have completely rejected them? What do they do?”

“They’ve always died from a broken heart or killed themselves.” Glen admits.

Shaking your head you stare at your clenched fists. “I don’t want that as my future. If you’re saying that’s the only way out for me then I refuse. One way or another I will not have Edward Cullen as my mate.”

“None of us want that for you either, but it’s simply never been done. Detaching yourself from who fate has chosen for you. . .” Billy shudders, shadows flickering across his face. “We all know this is the worst possible outcome for you. But there is simply nothing anyone can do about it. Not even magic.”

That was what everyone kept telling you. Nothing could be done about it. Edward was your chosen one.

When all hope seemed lost for you, Sue opened the screen door. “There might be someone who can help. . .”

Hopeful eyes beam at Sue as others turn skeptical to her. For being an older woman, Sue still held immense beauty. When you got to her age you hoped you looked as good as she did.

Timidly she steps out and enters the half circle with you. “I had half a mind to call upon her when Harry had his heart attack. . .” At this she almost sounded ashamed. “They say she can work magic. Heal people for a price.”

Eryld seemed to sit up straighter in his chair.“What are you talking about Sue?”

“In Latin American culture there are these people. . . People who practice witchcraft.” Immediately there was a collective inhale. Vampires were one thing; witches? Another. All you could think of was the movie the Blair Witch Project and how you had been scared witless.

“Sue, such things like them are immoral.” Glen slowly reminds her.

“Not all of them.” She argues before turning back to you. “There’s one that lives a little outside of Port Angeles. If you’re really desperate then it won’t hurt to try her.”

“I’m willing to try anything at this point.” (e/c) eyes full of fervor you glance at the tribal elders. Eryld simply shakes his head. “You can’t trust those who deal in witchcraft. They will trick you into thinking they’re good.”

Sam finally spoke up, in full support of you. “We can’t let her stay the way she is though. If her life continues like this. . . we don’t want to lose her to something that can be changed.”

“It’s worth a shot.” Murmuring more so to yourself, your mind is already set on what you were going to do next. “I want to give it a try.”

Everyone looked at you with apprehension. Never had they dealt with other supernatural forces. In many Native American cultures, medicine people were well known, but witches were always a different aspect.

You would try anything though.

“I hate to ask you this but. . .”

Sam shakes his head. “It is part of my duty as alpha to help out the members of my pack. The earliest I can drive you is tomorrow around 12. Is that okay?”

Nodding you find yourself growing hopeful once more. Even if the elders disagreed on the actions you were taking, you were happy to know that at least Sam was there to support you.

The small city of Sequim fooled you into forgetting about the dangerous person you were about to meet. A lush place with beautiful fields brimming with lavender flowers that made your head wonderfully dizzy.

Even though it was a beautiful place, you and Sam were still on edge. From the way your alpha held himself you knew he was extremely wary.

You clutched the piece of paper that Sue had given you, the address of the witch etched in pencil.

Heart freaking out like crazy you try everything to slow it down to it’s regular pace.

“You ready for this?”

“I don’t really have any other options.” Eyes focused outside of the window you knew your car ride was drawing to a close.

“I’ll be there with you. Don’t worry.” Sam assured you and for a moment it did ease your anxiety. Until you came upon her house.

The GPS instructed Sam to take a turn into a densely wooded area where the path was incredibly rough, making you bob up and down in your seat. Your surroundings grew darker as the trees engulfed you, blocking out any natural light that the sun offered above. The hairs on the back of your neck pricked up.

There was an evident bad vibe in the air as the path narrowed until it led up to an otherwise lovely looking house. It didn’t match the surroundings at all. A bountiful garden encircled the house and you wondered how some of the plants were able to get any sun from the tops of the trees forbidding any rays from shining down.

Sam turns off his truck, staring out the front window for a moment; possibly contemplating what would happen once he steps out of the car. He was a big man, bigger than any of the other men in the pack. You should’ve felt safe with him. You were scared though.

What if Sam couldn’t protect you? What if you weren’t able to protect yourself?

Before either of you unbuckle your seat belts you shoot a glance at one another. “Well, let’s do it.”

You gathered up your courage, reminding yourself that you were a shape-shifter, a wolf. Wolves were not scared of anything.
*

A sharp pain nailed itself into Alice’s skull. She immediately grabs at her head, breathing heavily until the pain was enough to make her close her eyes. Her head was vibrating, shaking and distorting sounds. She hears a cry in the dark along with the tangent smell of blood. Wolf teeth flash in her vision, snarling and trying to take down whatever entity was there. Talons that belonged to a large bird tear open human flesh. Another cry.

Amid the black, Alice peeks through the fog to find the face of a terrified girl.

(y/n).

She was in trouble.

Alice trembled from the force of the vision, finally forcing her eyes to snap open to find her classmates staring at her in the cafeteria. Bella is next to her, hands placed on the vampire’s shaking shoulders.

Edward is already up on his face. “She’s in trouble.”

“T-Terrible trouble. . .” Alice manages to pant out.

“Who Alice?” Bella tries to pry what Edward had seen in the vision. Something so bad that Alice was slouched over in her chair. Never had Bella seen her like that. She had been around Alice when she was having visions of the future, but nothing like this. She was in intense pain. A pain that vampires weren’t accustomed to having.

The look in Alice’s eyes scares Bella. Fearful, golden eyes stare up at her. “(y/n).”

(y/n), she was one of the shape-shifters. Why was she in trouble?

Questions lingered on Bella’s tongue but her boyfriend was already storming out of the cafeteria door. There was no time for questions.

Chapter 4

Something was off. Immediately when you and Sam were welcomed into the witch’s house, you could smell that something wasn’t right. Not that you had ever dealt with a bruja before.

Even by Sam’s body language you could tell he sensed it too. Maybe it was the vast array of herbs around the house or just the scent of magic itself that made you wary, either way something was telling you that this was a dangerous place.

The bruja had introduced herself as Xiomara. A mystical looking woman who looked to be about your mom’s age. She wore a shawl over her head and looked every bit a part that you surmised a mystic would. Her skin was flawless, a lovely live hue that made her age very misleading. Dark hair peeked out from her shawl as she bent over to place two cups of steaming hot tea down onto her coffee table.

“You must excuse the mess. I don’t get many visitors. Especially those of your kind. The herbs must be nauseating to your sense of smell.” She apologizes, voice light like a feather as she straightens herself back up.

Sam smiles graciously, not wanting to appear rude to someone that had such power. “We’ll live.” He eyes the tea before picking it up. It was an amusing sight seeing a man as big as Sam holding a delicate porcelain teacup.

You picked up your own, hoping that the warmth from it would give you the courage to go through with this plan. An utterly idiotic plan now that you were thinking about it, but it was your last resort.

Xiomara catches your hesitation. She offers you a gentle smile. “Drink. It’ll help.”

“How?” Sam leaned forward, setting his own cup back down on the saucer.

“There’s magic in everything. You can tell the future just by looking at tea leaves or the clouds in the sky. Things aren’t as they appear. Creatures such as yourselves should know that better than anyone else.” Xiomara explains cooly while reclining onto a finely carved wooden chair on the opposite side of you and Sam. Her dark eyes are calculating as she observes you. “So, you want to break the string of fate. Cut off the connection that ties you to this one person.”

Nodding, you feel your heart beating louder and faster with your cheeks warming up. “Yes.”

“Now why would you want to do that?” She questions you, not in a judgemental way, but purely curious. “Many of your kind dream of the day when they finally imprint on their soulmate. And if fate deems this person to truly be yours then why give it up? It’s never wrong.”

“I can’t be with him. For starters he’s a vampire. I don’t see how that could ever work out between us. Second. . .” Ah, there it comes. That pain in your chest that made you hold your breath. “He loves someone else. He’s very committed to this person.”

Her eyes sparkle. “A wolf and a vampire. What an incredible match. Your offspring would surely be strong. How unfortunate that he doesn’t reciprocate your feelings at the moment. Surely given enough time his affection for this person will wane. He’ll see the error and draw closer to you.”

No, you inwardly wince at the truth. There was no way that Edward would ever willingly give up Bella, just to be with you? Bella was more precious to him than that.

Fingers curling up in your lap, you bite back that fresh sting, not wanting to cry in front of a stranger. You had had enough of crying. You wanted to do something about it instead of succumbing to despair.

You open your mouth to speak to find that your throat clenched up and tongue as heavy as lead in your mouth. Realizing something was wrong, you attempt to keep calm as to not disturb your host or alpha. Slowly you glance over at Sam’s side profile. Something was wrong with him as well as Sam seemed to be overly concentrated on his hands. His dark pupil flicks over to you. There wasn’t pack telepathy when you were human but you can clearly read in his eyes that something indeed was wrong. This wasn’t right.

“I was wondering when it would kick in.”

Xiomara is leaning over you, the smell of death clinging closely to her. Up close, Xiomara lacked the whites of the eyes, instead her's were completely pitch black, revealing you’re startled reflection, and utterly terrifying. “I was getting hungry. Like I said, I don’t get much visitors here.”

Muscles refusing to yield, your heart began to race in a terrified dance. Quickly, your eyes dart to the tea. She grins in response.

“Yes. I added a few things to mask the scent. You wolves and your strong sense of smell. A difficult thing to accomplish since I don’t know where that witch placed all of her herbs. Her organization system is chaotic at best. It wouldn’t have mattered since I was about to leave, but then the two of you showed up. I’m not one to pass up a marvelous meal.” Xiomara unwraps the shawl that had been placed atop her head. From her jaw you could make out the bristling of feathers. They lined her jaw and neck, feathers of black and white. “This thing is so suffocating.” She tosses it onto the floor.

Her hands cup both sides of your face as she leans in closer to you, giving a big sniff. “Don’t look so scared, little pup. With death ends all of your worries in the world. Isn’t that right, Letizia?” Dark, round eyes look off to the side of the room and you can’t help but follow. It was easy to mistake the skeletal remains as part of the decor. Pieces of meat still clung to certain areas but it was clear that she had been thoroughly enjoyed. “She had been trying to hide from me for years, but she should’ve known better. Unlike her, I could fly. All the way from Puerto Rico, we played this game of cat and mouse. She put me through quite a few difficulties. I always win though. And what fortune that you two have come crawling into here.”

Not even your index finger seemed to obey the simplest command to twitch. You were completely frozen there. This would be your end. And you had dragged Sam along to his own demise. Emily would be up, wondering where her fiancee was, never to know that it was your fault that the two of you had been eaten by this. . . thing. Her eyes grew unnaturally large, face twisting as she opened up her mouth. At least your eyelids worked so that you could close them. You could spare yourself from watching Xiomara eat you alive.

Glass shattering pierced through the otherwise quiet home, Xiomara’s head turned all the way around to see who had interrupted her meal. She lets out an ungodly screech before darting toward the source. A burst of feathers leave a trail.

To your side you hear Sam grunt and wiggle. “F-”

In your mind you cheered him on as he forced his body to move. It was enough to move the teacup off his lap and send it shattering to the ground.

More screeches and screams ensue, terrifying you until a staggering silence is all that occupies the air. What had happened?

Footsteps could be heard alongside Sam’s ragged breathing as he slowly starts to gain control of his movements. Amid all the overwhelming herbs and flowers you finally smelled him. Edward. There could only ever be one person with that scent.

Red stained his shirt and hands as he walks into the living room. Behind him, Emmett peeks his head in, scrunching up his nose. “Geez this place reeks.” There’s a few of Xiomara’s feathers sticking out of his dark brown hair giving him a comical appearance.

Jasper makes up the other side, sniffing at the red on his own hands before wiping it on his jeans.

Tears started brimming in your eyes. You had been saved by the last person you ever expected.

Sam relaxes a bit, but keeps his eyes trained on the three vampires.

“We. . . took care of whatever that thing was.” Edward reassured him before kneeling down in front of you. Honey eyes filled with concern as he examines you for any injuries. He grimaces when he finds where Xiomara’s talons had been clawing at your face, something you hadn’t even noticed when she had been caressing you. “You can’t move. . .”

“You get (y/n). Em and I can handle the big guy.”

At that, Sam begins to wiggle again and viciously grunting. Emmett folds his arms in front of his chest. “Okay then. Get up by yourself.”

Your alpha tries, putting his best effort but all he could do was screw up his face and jerk himself forward.

The larger Cullen nods. “That’s what I thought. Just let us help you, you stubborn ass.”

You knew how upset Sam was at the prospect of Emmett and Jasper touching him, but he was unable to move himself. Stiffly he gives his grudging consent and both of the Cullen boys hoist him up from the couch.

The feel of Edward’s hands on you jolts you back to him as he too is picking you up. Butterflies ignite inside of you and suddenly you’re able to move your hand to his chest.

He gives you a small smile. “What, don’t tell me you’re going to put up a fight too.”

Not waiting for you response, Edward sweeps you up in his arms as if you were but a doll.

It had taken half an hour for you to start moving again. Sam had already accomplished speaking and moving his arms by the time Edward pulled into the driveway of the Cullen house. You had been dozing in and out of sleep, head rested against Sam’s shoulder. Whatever Xiomara had put in that tea took a lot of energy out of you. At the sight of the large house you roll yourself off of Sam and hold on to the strap of your seatbelt.

“Carlisle will look over you guys, make sure whatever was used on you isn’t too toxic.”

“Don’t bother with me. I’m fine, but (y/n) needs to be patched up.” Sam tells him, wanting to be as far away from the vampires as possible. With a sigh he says “But thank you. For everything.”

Edward smiles at him from the rearview mirror. “Of course.” He gets out of his car and opens your side door. Jasper is already opening Sam’s as him and Emmett had taken a separate car. On wobbling legs, Sam does most of the work in getting himself out with Jasper helping to steady him.

“Can you get out by yourself?” Edward asks you.

You try, swinging your leg out of the car and onto the pebbles of their driveway. They crunch under your foot but when you try and put weight onto your feet, your knees buckle and you nearly fall had it not been for Edward waiting there beside you.

Chuckling he holds onto your arms. “I guess not.”

Despite trying your best to use your feet, you ended up just dragging them until Edward decided to pick you up again and carry you up the stairs to the patio. Outside the front door awaited Esme and Carlisle.

“Alice told us what she saw.” Esme eyes you warily but still managed to have a sweetness to her face. “Is she hurt?”

“A little scratched up and paralyzed from being drugged. But she’s okay.” Edward turns his attention to Carlisle. “I don’t know what it was she drank, but it fully paralyzed her and Sam.”

Carlisle nods. “Bring her to my study. I’ll look her over. And Sam?”

On cue, Jasper and Emmett help Sam inside. “I’m fine. Still can’t really move much, but I’m better off than (y/n).”

“You can rest here for now.” The patriarch of the Cullen clan reassures him. Alice has gone out to get some food and drinks for you.”

“She needn’t bother.” Sam is placed onto their couch, squeezing his hands into fists. “I should be good to go in another hour. I have to get back to La Push soon. Tell everyone what happened.”

“What exactly did happen?” inquires Esme, looking between you and Sam.

Sam purses his lips, trying to pick his words carefully. “We went to visit a witch. To help (y/n) with. . . with her issue. . . we were drugged by something that ate the actual witch. It tried eating us too.”

Everyone knew what he meant by ‘issue’. It made you feel all the more self-conscious. Especially when you were still in Edward’s arms.

He clears his throat and excuses himself so that he could take you to Carlisle’s office.

You had never been in such an amazing house. When you were a child you had always wished of living in a house like that. A house that had class, that had an air of history to it. This house told you that the Cullens truly were a family despite none of them being related by blood. They loved each other as much as any biological family would. It made you smile. If only the other members of your pack could see this. To know that these weren’t monsters. They were people.

Inside Carlisle’s office was a large wooden desk, behind it books lines the walls and several old relics throughout the years. The windows were drawn making the study lit only by large lamps, giving off a glow that was cozy to you as Edward set you down on a small loveseat.

“It’s too bad I can’t read your mind right now. You could tell me how you feel.” Edward sighs and sits on the floor, leaning his shoulders against the couch. “Whatever was used on you affects your thoughts. I can’t hear anything.”

Your mouth still felt like cotton was stuffed into it, but with focus you managed to slur “Okay.”

He turns his head slightly to look at you, his brows stuck in a furrow. “I’m sorry you went there because of me. . . I’m sorry you got hurt because of me.”

Fidgeting around to readjust yourself, you look away from him; preferring to stare at the dozens of thick volumized books that Carlisle had in his collection.

“I don’t know what to do to make this better.” Edward leans his head against his knees. “Nothing in all my years has prepared me for this. Even reading minds doesn’t make a difference. For once I find myself utterly helpless.”

Being such a normally powerful creature to suddenly being clueless must have been quite shocking to Edward. You could understand that. Ever since turning into a wolf, you felt so much more stronger and confident with yourself. Since imprinting on Edward though you felt completely vulnerable.

“I’m sorry I don’t know how to make this better, (y/n).” Sadness scratched at his voice.

No, this was your fault. Tears glistened in your gaze. “N- No. . .I. . .It was. . . my f-fault.” Your voice grew stronger with each tear that dripped down your cheek. “It’s all my fault. I had to fix it. I just had to try something-anything- to end this. I don’t want to love you.”

**

Her eyes became more clear by the second the more she spoke. “I just had to try something-anything- to end this.” She sucked in air as her chest trembled and she let out a sob “I don’t want to love you.”

A deep pain penetrated into his chest, something he had never felt before; at least while being a vampire. He heard the sad song that (y/n)’s heart cried out in those words. A song so beautiful and sad that he moves to completely face the wolf-shifter, staring deeply at her. Something that was more than him reached out to her. It linked its form into her own and it made Edward speechless.

Something had changed.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

After examining (y/n), Carlisle left her in his study to take a nap and rest. Poor thing looked so weary that he didn’t have the heart to let her return to La Push in that state.

He softly closed the door and immediately was confronted by a concerned Edward. “Well? How is she? Will she be okay?” Brows knitted tightly as he tried to look past his adoptive father.

“Calm down Edward. She will be fine. The drug is already passing through her. There’s nothing more we can do but let her rest.” Footsteps coming up the stairs has both of the vampires turning.

Sam Uely stopped at the top, having overheard Carlisle’s diagnosis. Relief showed on his face. He too was clearly exhausted from the whole event. Being much larger than his packmate, the drug had passed through Sam much faster. The witch who had poisoned them had made both of the dosages with Sam’s size in mind.

Reading his mind, Edward faces him. “Let her rest here for the night. It would be better for her.”

“I don’t mean to offend you after all you have done for us, but I think it would be best for (y/n) to return with me. We can better watch over her there in case anything happens. She needs to be with her pack.”

“She needs rest.” Edward persisted. “You’ll wake her up if you move her. Let her sleep and she can return to La Push when she wakes up. Alice bought enough supplies for her so that she may be comfortable.”

Sam squared up in front of Edward, nearly towering over the vampire. Dark eyes narrow at him. “You do know why she went to that god forsaken place to begin with, right? I hardly think being around you will be good for her.”

A wave of calm swept over there, even making Sam stagger at the sudden sensation. Agitated that someone was controlling how he felt, Sam snaps his head at Jasper who was following him up the stairs. The blonde’s face was smooth with no hint of emotion behind it as he regarded the alpha.

“We only have (y/n)’s best interests at heart.” Jasper replied.

Sam growled out “Don’t do that. Don’t use your vampire power on me.”

He lowers his honey eyes. “I’m sorry but I know what happens when your kind can’t control their emotions.”

Offended, Sam could only grit his teeth as his anger was being dulled. “I know how to control my emotions.”

“Please, just let her rest. I swear to you that no harm will come to her.” Edward pleads with him.

Simply shaking his head, Sam glares at Edward with all the hate in the world. “Harm will always come to her if it involves you.” With that he shoulders his way past Jasper and walks out the front door.

“Boy, he sure does know how to show gratitude.” Emmett mumbles from the base of the stairs, looking at the open front door where Sam had just stormed out of. Beside him stood his mate Rosalie, her shoulders folded in front of her chest.

“Good riddance to him.” She glowers. “Now, what’s this about a wolf staying here?”

“Ah c’mon Rose.” Her brawny mate tries to pull her into a hug, but she is quick to step away from him.

Edward splays his hands on the hand rail as he sets his foot on the first step. “It’s only for a little bit until (y/n) wakes up.”

She shoots a frown up at Edward. “You’re kidding, right? She’ll stink up the whole place.”

Rolling his eyes, he walks down the stairs until he’s positioned right next to Jasper. “She doesn’t smell that bad. Not like the others.”

That makes Jasper arch an eyebrow. “She’s a nice girl and all, but a wolf’s a wolf. She smells just like any of them.”

“I have to agree dude.” Emmett smiles up. “She smells like a little dirty puppy.”

“Can you guys be a little more quieter? It’s rude to talk about our guest like that when she’s a few feet away.” Carlisle reprimands his “children”. “I’m sure she wouldn’t appreciate hearing people talk about how she smells.”

Outside the house could be heard the engine of Bella’s old truck as she pulled into the driveway. Edward tensed at the knowledge that his girlfriend was there unexpectedly.

He still hadn’t told her about (y/n) having imprinted on him. Everyone looked at Edward, knowing all of this full well.

“You have to tell her, Edward.” The eldest Cullen reminded him. “She needs to know.”

“Does she though? The mutt just has a little crush on him.” Rosalie said, watching Bella as she opened her truck door and got out.

Edward shakes his head. “It’s more than that, Rose. Imprinting. . . is so much more.” Dreading the conversation that was about to be had, he makes his way down the stairs; passing his siblings as they all gave him sympathetic looks.

His human girl hops up the steps, turning her dark brown eyes up at him. There was worry shining in them after the way he up and left her. Worry and questions that she was determined to get answers to. That was one thing about Bella that Edward didn’t necessarily care for, she was incredibly stubborn to figure things out.

Chewing the inside of his cheek, Edward meets her at the threshold. She seemed hesitant to be the first to speak, but she took a small inhale and began. “Is (y/n) okay?”

Edward nods and moves out of her way. “Come inside. We need to talk.”

That phrase was a universal one that entailed something was not right. Even Bella knew this as she looked at him for a few seconds before tilting her face downward and walking past him. The others had already vacated their positions near the stairs but Edward could see Emmett peeking from behind the living room’s french doors. He retreated back once he had been discovered.

Up the stairs, Edward found it hard not to glance at the door to Carlisle’s study where (y/n) slept soundly. Inside of his room, Edward closed the door but it might as well have been a futile effort. Everyone else in the house had supernatural hearing and would be able to easily hear him talk to Bella.

“What’s wrong?” She immediately asked, watching nervously as Edward paced the length of his room. Bella had never seen him so restless before.

“A lot is wrong, Bella.” How would he start? Should he just flat out tell her? That seemed the easiest route to take. “Bells. . . (y/n) has imprinted on me.”

It didn’t make him feel any better saying it out loud. In fact it felt like his throat swelled up.

Bella stumbled over words that were trying to come out. Bewildered and conflicted, all she could do was stare at him. “Wha. . .” She sits down on the edge of the bed Edward never used. What would a bedroom be without a bed though? Her head was spinning as Edward’s had when he first found out. “But that means. . .”

“I know. . .”

She glances over at him. “You’re her soulmate. . .?”

Her voice was so full of pain that he right away regretted telling her. But Carlisle was right. It needed to be done so that the both of them could work it out. Edward still loved Bella so much. Now. . . after the way (y/n) had tearfully confessed to him how much she didn’t want to love him. . .

That poor girl’s confession resonated deeply with Edward. He couldn’t deny that he didn’t feel anything for (y/n). He wouldn’t lie to Bella like that.

“She went to a witch to try and stop it. . . (y/n) got hurt in the process as well as Sam Uely. I had to go save her. She only went because of me. Because. . . Because she doesn’t want me to be her soulmate.”

“Jacob’s told me about imprinting, Edward. This is serious.” Bella’s voice quivered as she put her hands onto opposite elbows, holding herself. “You’re HER soulmate. There’s no escaping that. So. . . where does that put me. . . ?”

“I don’t know. . .”
**

You didn’t know how long you had been sleeping, but to be honest it was the best sleep you had had in quite a while. When you awoke you felt utterly refreshed as you stretched your limbs.

Then it hit you.

The vampire stench.

That sickening sweet scent that was almost too much for you. Their scent was worse than that of the witch’s home.

Sitting up, you cover your nose and examine your surroundings until your gaze fell upon a large painting behind Carlisle’s desk. You stand up and venture over to it. Four beautiful men were immortalized in the painting, one you knew to be Carlisle himself. The other three had red eyes: vampires. The painting looked centuries old by the way the brush strokes were laid out.

Footsteps approaching the study door made you twitch and turn around.

“Knock, knock, can I come in?” Came a sweet, chirping voice.

“Um. . . yes?”

The door slowly opened to reveal a petite girl with brown hair in the style of a pixie cut. Her face was round, simply adorable as she smiles your way. “How are you feeling (y/n)?” In her hands is a tray filled with food and a glass of orange juice.

“Good I guess.” You can’t help but sniff at the food, stomach growling as the smell of the food overpowered that of the vampires.

She happily sets it down on the desk. “Eat up. You must be hungry after all you went through.”

“How long have I been asleep?”

“Not too long. Probably around three hours. Give or take.” She notices your hesitation despite the fact that you were hungry. The last time you had accepted food or drink from a stranger you ended up paralyzed. With an understanding smile, she backs away a few inches. “Don’t worry. I didn’t do anything to it. By the way, my name’s Alice. Edward’s sister. Well. . . adoptive sister I guess.”

“Nice to meet you. . .”

Alice sits down on the loveseat that you had been previously occupying while you guzzled down the orange juice. “It’s nice to finally meet you too. The vision I had about you worried me. It didn’t seem like you guys would get out alive.”

You frown, fork in hand. “Vision?”

She winks at you and tells you “I can see into the future. You know, kind of like how Edward can read minds. Some vampires have special abilities. Normally I can’t see the future if it involves your kind though. You were a special case I guess.”

“Guess I should really be thanking you then. If you hadn’t seen our future, Sam and I would probably be dead by now.” That fact scared you and you absentmindedly touch the wound on your cheek. It was covered with a soft gauze.

Alice’s smile fell a bit. “Jasper told me. . . whatever attacked you guys wasn’t a human or even a vampire. He said it looked like a woman but at the same time kind of like a bird too. . .”

You shiver remembering Xiomara’s face and her glassy, black, eyes. That had been the most terrifying thing you had ever seen in your entire life.

“Sorry. . . It’s probably something you don’t want to think about quite yet.” She murmurs and clams up.

You shake your head. “No, it’s okay. It was terrifying, but I’m still alive. Thanks to you.”

At that she smiles. Alice’s sweet gold eyes dim a little as they slowly glance back at the door. “Edward’s really trying to fix things. He knows that this isn’t easy for you.”

“I know. He’s a good guy. I feel bad for complicating his life.”

She rolls her eyes. “His life was already complicated with Bella. I don’t want to speak out of place, but maybe you’re just what he needs. . . Him and Bella have been through so much because she’s human. I know that eventually she does want Edward to turn her, but he’s incredibly hesitant to do so. Being a vampire isn’t all it’s cracked up to be. We live for centuries as we watch helplessly those that we used to love die in a blink of an eye. It’s a tough adjustment too. As a newborn it’s so hard to get back into a world that is suddenly so foreign to us. We no longer belong in that world.” Her voice is far off, even solemn as if she’s remembering her life as a human. It’s then you realize how sad being an immortal vampire truly is. Many didn’t ask for that life

Hopeful eyes turn up. “As much as I like Bella, in all honesty I believe Edward is better off with you. At least you have some understanding what it’s like to not be completely human.”

“I. . .” You were at a loss for words looking at a vulnerable Alice who had just shared a piece of herself. Yes, you were still at least somewhat human. Shapeshifters did age different than humans though. Your life would be longer than your human friends, if not by 20 years. You would age slower than the rest 0f them and be subject to watch them die.

“You don’t have to say anything. I know I sprung this up on you so suddenly. Just. . . Don’t give up. I may not easily be able to see your future, but in the end I know you’ll be good for Edward. Love isn’t always easy, (y/n).” Alice sighs and gets up. “Maybe I’ve spoken out of place. . . But Edward’s my brother and I want him to be happy. With everything that’s going on with Victoria and the Volturi. . .” Instead of finishing that thought she shakes her head. “Anyway, Carlisle says you can return home whenever you want.” It was hard to swallow down the food in your mouth after what Alice had said. You had come to terms with Edward never reciprocating your feelings. Now. . .

You wanted to tell Alice that she was wrong. That there was no way in hell that Edward would choose you over Bella. The expression of pure hopefulness had you biting your tongue though. She left without another word, leaving you to ponder over your meal.

Chapter 6

Slipping out quietly from the Cullen house, you take a deep breath; filling your lungs with fresh early morning air. They probably knew you were leaving, but just in case you didn’t want to make any noise as you fled. It felt good to move your body. For hours you hadn’t been in control, stiff as the dead. Gently, you rolled your muscles; experimenting with how much movement you had. Almost back to normal although a few places were tight. A few pops gave you a shiver, feeling the release of your joints. The wolf in you was thrilled.

Starting at a slow pace, you were drawn straight to the forest that made the border of the Cullens and the Quileute pack.

Your feet picked up pace once you passed the threshold of skinny trees and dived deeper and deeper. Heart racing, you felt your entire body explode as you leap; what was once a human foot was replaced by a giant paw.

All four paws landed with a thud, your world expanded as you tilt your head up; snout sniffing the air for anyone familiar. The thoughts of the others nearby immediately flooded you. Never truly alone in the forest, you full on run, knowing your way home by heart.

Yes. You were free. You were powerful in this form. If only you had had a chance to shift before being poisoned by that. . . that thing. The image of her still haunted you.

“(y/n)!” Came the echo Paul’s voice, excited and full of relief.

“Jesus, is that what you and Sam went up against?”

“What the hell was that thing?”

“Are you okay?”

Vibrations under your paws alerted you to the stampede of your pack, your family. They fell upon you, tails wagging and snouts poking at your face. You licked them happily in reply. Young and scrawny Seth Clearwater came bounding on lanky limbs and nearly bulldozed you to the ground had you not been stronger. You were able to keep yourself up and tackle Seth to the ground playfully. Paul and Jared tag in and it becomes an all out wrestling match, the only way they could show that they had truly been concerned about you.

“Alright, give her some space.” The lumbering black wolf of Sam stood patiently with Jacob, Quil, and Embry and the other young wolves. All except for Leah.

Reluctantly, the boys get off of you and let you stand up to shake yourself off.

“How are you feeling?” inquires Sam as he looks you over.

Admitting “A little stiff from being paralyzed for so long, but other than that I feel great. Are you okay? You didn’t stay at the Cullens.”

“I had to get back to the pack, tell them what happened. The Cullens assured that you would be taken care of and released as soon as you were healthy enough. Which it appears didn’t take too long. I’m glad.”

One of the young wolves, a thrill in his voice asks you “So what was that thing?”

“I’ve never seen anything like it. Even in all the horror movies I watched.” Another juvenile pipes in. All this supernatural stuff must have been so exciting for them. They didn’t know yet how dangerous that world was. Even for a being as strong as the wolves.

“Enough questions.” Embry speaks up with a snap of his teeth. Their ears flatten like airplane wings; tails tucked between their legs. “(y/n) has been through a lot. She doesn’t want to talk about it.”

“Embry is right. We should let her rest.” comments Seth as his tail wags slowly.

You didn’t want to talk about your experience, but that didn’t mean you wanted to skip out on your patrol duties. Especially since there were rogue vampires potentially roaming about. “Thanks for your concern, but I want to go back to work.”

Feeling Sam’s hesitance, he turns his head to look at Paul and Jared to see what they thought. “Are you sure?”

“Positive. I only got a little scratch on my face. And the poison has already exited my system. I’m ready to go!” Pawing at the earth, you try and smile as best as you could in your wolf form. The wolf pack needed everyone on board. A vampire had been so close to your territory. This. . . Victoria. Whoever she was. She was bringing trouble to Forks and La Push. The string of mysterious deaths up in Seattle most likely was her doing as well. You had seen it on the late night news that your parents watched. It made them worried as well. They knew that you would have to deal with the murderer if indeed it was a vampire. Constantly they worried about you. You knew they would freak out once you got home and they saw the cut upon your cheek. Job hazards, you would tell them. Neither of your parents knew that you had already imprinted. You would keep that to yourself for as long as possible.

“You know you didn’t have to walk me home, right?”

Embry blushes a little bit as the two of you walk side by side on the gravel road. The clothes you had worn at the Cullen household were back on you, the smell of vampire having been wiped away during your patrol out in the forest. “I know, I just wanted to make sure that you’re really okay.”

A smile spreads across your face as you focus on the road ahead but inside you felt a little giddy that this sweet boy was worried about you. Out of his little trio, Embry was by far your favorite. The two of you had so much in common and often hung out when the two of you weren’t scheduled for patrolling. Or when you were paired off, most of the time you and Embry would simply goof off, earning a scolding from Sam. You had hardly had any time to hang out with him since. . .

Since you imprinted on Edward.

That had put a sour note in your life and made it difficult to enjoy anything.

“Well, thanks I suppose.”

“Did it hurt?”

“What?”

Embry stops and points to a spot on his cheek, mirroring where Xiomara had injured you. Fingertips cautiously move up to the jagged scars that had barely scabbed over. Underneath your feather like touch, you felt the soreness of the wound; like a bruise below your skin. “No. I was paralyzed. I couldn’t feel anything.” Except for fear. You had been too focused on staring into Xiomara’s pitch black eyes; watching your own terrified reflection.

Now a bit embarrassed, Embry quickly shifts his gaze away from you. “Sorry. . . but hey, at least you’ll have a cool scar to talk about later. It’ll make you look hardcore and badass.”

Giggles bubbling through your throat, you nod. “Yeah! Now I’m excited! I just hope my parents don’t freak out too much.”

“What’re you going to tell them at school?”

“Eh. . . cat scratch?”

“That’s one big ass cat!” Embry lets out a cute snort-laugh.

Closely, side by side, the two of you talked of nonsense subjects and silly notions. The events of the past couple of days left you, immediately and in a rush.

Before you knew it, your small house came into view.

You and Embry simultaneously stopped. Just looking at your front door. In your gravel driveway, both of your parents’ cars were there.

“Who am I kidding, my parents are definitely going to freak out.”

“You want me to go in with you?”

Shaking your head you tell him it’s okay. “Thanks for walking me home though.”

“You’re welcome.” Embry smiles at you, such a boyish smile too. When you start walking again to your porch you hear Embry call you back. You turn halfway to better hear him. His whole body had become tense. “I know you’ve imprinted on. . . him. . . but, I just have to tell you this, at least once. I like you a lot. I’ve liked you so much for such a long time that I don’t even know when it started. I know you’re not my imprintee either, but until she comes into my life I don’t think I’ll stop feeling this way for you.”

You felt incredibly lightheaded. A boy likes you.

He wasn’t Edward, but you had always thought Embry was cute.

Blush and butterflies both burst into your body.

“Ah-um. . .” All throughout your hands was a warm tingling sensation.

“(y/n)!” Your front door is thrown open and your mom and dad are rushing to you. Allowing Embry to escape back up the street.

Chapter 7

Homework hadn’t been your priority in a long time, but urging from your parents after your return home had you at your desk; your history homework right in front of you.

Cheek gauzed up thanks to your mother who had promptly freaked out at the sight, you try not to scratch at it. Needless to say your parents raised hell with both you and Sam. Repeatedly you had to remind them that this could happen again at any time, but that you were okay. If you had the chance to change to your wolf form, it wouldn’t have happened. Despite them asking what had happened you didn’t go into detail. Merely that you and Sam had come under attack and the neighboring Cullens were the ones to initially patch you up.

A soft ‘tap tap’ on your bedroom door had you spinning in your computer desk. Your mom pokes her head in sheepishly, until she finds you working on your schoolwork. She smiles and lets out a relieved sigh. “Oh good, you’re studying.”

“Kinda have to now since Mr. Bailey called you guys about my grades.” You slump in your chair, letting your pencil roll out of your hand.

Your mom folds her arms in front of her chest. “Your schoolwork should always come first.”

“Even before protecting Forks from potentially dangerous monsters?”

She pursed her lips, dark eyes narrowing. “Yes. It’s not a paying job. You need school for that.” Going back to her soft demeanor, she takes a step further into your room. “You should go thank the Cullens. In person. They helped you and Sam, right?”

Definitely out of the question. How could you face Edward again after admitting to him that you didn’t want to love him? You felt embarrassed just remembering your confession. Your mom was right though. You had to thank them properly. It was the least you could do. You just hoped that Edward wouldn’t be home when you did.

Conceding with a nod, your mom smiles. “Good! I’ll bake them some cookies to show my gratitude as well.”

“Wait! Mom, they don’t eat food. They’re vampires!”

She just shrugs. “It’s the thought that counts, right?”

Sugar cookies. You couldn’t believe your mom had made sugar cookies for vampires despite you repeating that they don’t eat solid food. There you were though, walking up through the woods with a plate filled with cookies.

Blushing, you cross the threshold of trees and onto the Cullen’s front lawn. The entire time, you were going over what you would say. You could smell that at least some of the Cullens were home, but no Edward. Good. It would make everything less awkward.

That was until you felt his presence. Felt it before you heard his car pulling up to the driveway.

Well shit.

Standing there awkwardly, you watch as his shiny car stops. One long leg emerges from the sportscar, then another until Edward stands up and closes the door of his car. His car probably cost more than your entire house.

Nope. You didn’t want to do this anymore. You wanted to run like the devil was at your heels.

Edward removes his sunglasses. “(y/n)?”

In an awkward manner, your lips tug up in a sheepish grin. “H-Hey. Um. . . I just wanted to stop by really quick just to thank you and your family for saving me and Sam. And for taking care of me. Ah! M-my mom made these cookies for you guys.”

Smiling, he walks closer to you. “She does know we don’t eat, right?”

“I told her multiple times. Once she has her mind set on something though. . .” Words trailing off, your heart beat escalates the closer Edward got to you. In an attempt to put some distance between you, you hold out the plate at arm’s length. “You can toss them or whatever.”

Taking the plate from you, his fingers brush against the back of your hand making both of you jump back. Edward flips up the plastic wrap covering the cookies and picks one out. He takes a bite, thoroughly chewing before swallowing. “If I were a human I bet this would taste delicious.”

Embarrassed, you scratch your cheek and look away from him. “I’ll pass down the compliment.”

For a moment, Edward stares at you before frowning. “Would you like to come in?”

“Ah, no. That’s okay. I just wanted to say thank you. So, thank you.” It was hard not to squeak out your replies. The racing in your chest was getting worse by the second. No doubt he could hear it. All the blood rushing through your body from being so close to him.

The front door of the Cullen house opens and shows a concerned Carlisle. “(y/n). Good, you’re here. I need to talk with the both of you.”

Nope. You definitely didn’t want to do that. Especially since the rest of the Cullens smelled sickeningly sweet. Plus you wanted to go over to Embry’s and ask him if all he said was true. That he liked you more than a friend. He hadn’t spoken to you the past two days since then and you were worried.

Edward having the handy ability to read thoughts, instantly knew what was up. “Victoria. You best come in (y/n).”

Who was Victoria?

Turned out Victoria was bad news. The murders that had been happening lately were her doing. She was in the process of making an army of newborns.

“An entire army. . .” Breathing out shakily you stand up from the couch. “I need to tell the pack.” Your previous anxiety of the impending threat was soothed by a calming wave you knew to be Jasper. At that moment you appreciated his gesture and accepted the settling of your heart rate.

“That’s why I wanted to speak with you.” Carlisle looks to the rest of his family before settling his attention back on you. “We think we’ll have the best shot at defeating Victoria and her army if the pack teamed up with us. I tried contacting our friends in Alaska to help us, but unfortunately they cannot help.”

“Wolves are the natural enemies to vampires.” Jasper adds. “You guys are built to destroy vampires, but it’s very likely that no one in your pack has experience with newborns. They’re a league of their own.”

Wolves helping vampires. . . You knew many in the pack would have objections to that. If newborns were this big of a deal though, surely they would be willing to put their differences aside. Especially since you and Sam kind of owed the Cullens.

You nod and already feel tired from the information you would have to pass along. “Okay. I’ll tell Sam. At this point I’m sure we can put aside our differences.”

Esme’s smile of relief melts the tension of the room. “Thank you, (y/n).”

“Of course. To end all the killings and protect our territory, that’s what we want most of all.” You start heading toward the main entrance hall. “I need to tell them as quickly as possible.”

Edward soon follows after you. “Do you need a ride back?”

“Nah. I went through the woods. Besides, I’m fast on foot.” Already leaping over the front steps, you land lightly on your feet and book it for the heart of the forest. Once sure that you were out of sight, you hastily remove your clothes and strap them securely to your leg.

Taking a deep breath, you jump out of your human skin and into (h/c) fur and four paws. They land with a loud thump and don’t waste much time running. Through your pack telepathy, you reach out and gauge who is out on patrol. Whoever was out heard your message and sent it along until it reached Sam.

The outcry was immediate by the time you made it to Sam’s residence. Easily shifting back to two legs, you pulled your clothes back on. Already hearing the disgruntled shouting from the small cabin, you mentally prepare yourself for the conversation that was about to take place.

“We can benefit from learning a thing or two from them.” You caught Seth arguing with his older packmates.

“From what Jasper was telling me,” taking everyone by surprise, you continue “newborns are incredibly volatile and at their peak of strength the time period after they have first been turned. All of their senses are on overload.”

You couldn’t ignore the nasty look that Leah gave you. Ever since the pack found out that you had imprinted on Edward, she hadn’t treated you the same. She was a little more hostile now that you had imprinted on a vampire.

Full heartedly agreeing, Jacob makes his presence known as well in the group. “We need to end this, no matter the cost. We’ll lose fewer of our pack if the Cullens aid us. Victoria will stop at nothing until she succeeds in killing Bella.”

He didn’t want to agree, but gazing at the gauze on your cheek, Sam’s shoulders slumped a bit. “Yes. If we let this carry on any longer, who knows how many more humans will be killed.”

One of the younger wolves still seemed slightly hesitant on the plan. A boy who was two years younger than you. Freshly changed and still learning how to get control of his wolf. “So we’re teaming up with the Cullens to stop this vampire army?”

“Not quite ideal,” your alpha noted “but we do what we must.”

Your pack would be going into battle. That was something you had to keep quiet from your parents.

Sam turns to you and asks “They want us to train with them, right?”

“Yes. So they can prepare us for fighting newborns.”

Leah scoffed and her usual haughty temper arose but was cut off by one look from Sam. Everyone could guess what her concerns were about though. Especially since it was known of her dislike for Bella which had caused many squabbles between her and Jacob.

Beside Sam was Emily who tried her best to keep a brave face. She looked the way you felt: dread.

None of the wolves besides Paul (and even then it was an accident) had ever fought a vampire. An entire newborn army at that? It was all so daunting that you went back out to the porch for a breather. You hadn’t realized that your hands had been shaking. Fear had a tight grip on you. You could possibly die from this. Members of your pack could be gone forever. If you didn’t succeed in stopping Victoria’s army, everyone in Forks could die.

The cold press on your upper arm from a soda can made you jolt with surprise. An equally startled Embry took a step back. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to scare you. I just thought you could use something to drink. Plus I wanted to get out of there for a bit.”

When you release your sigh it's incredibly shaky, more so than the hand you used to take the soda from him. “Thanks. No better cure than Dr. Pepper.”

“He’s a good doctor.” Embry agrees and leans back against the wooden rail of the porch. “This is crazy. We’re actually going into battle.”

“Just a bunch of kids and only a few actual adults. Yeah, that’s crazy.” The carbonation of the soda was actually soothing to you and a temporary distraction. Then you remember Embry’s confession which made your heart wake up. Perhaps it wasn’t the best time to bring it up, but you had to talk about it. If you waited any longer it might be too late. You glance at him and his sweet, boyish face. The kind of face that warranted admirers. In your ideal life, Embry would have been the one you imprinted on. Before all hell broke loose in your life, you had had a small crush on him. But because the two of you were friends, you didn’t want to ruin it and said nothing. Embry hadn’t imprinted on you either so you figured it was never meant to be.

His dark eyes flick over to you, realizing you had been staring at him. Flustered, Embry grew fidgety from the immense eye contact you were giving him. “W-What?”

“Did you really mean what you said? About liking me. . .” You instantly felt stupid asking him.

Embry’s face glows bright red. “Shoot. I was hoping you’d forget about that. Y. . . Yes. I like you more than a friend. I know it can never really work though. You’re not my imprintee and I’m not your’s.”

You grumble “This imprinting thing is so unfair.”

With a loud groan, Embry throws his head back making you giggle. “Tell me about it. The one downside to this whole wolf thing.”

“I had a crush on you too. Well, at least I used to.”

That confession made Embry accidentally fall over the rail and into the bushes below.

“Embry?!”

“Imprinting freaking sucks!!”

Chapter 8

“You still can’t hear her thoughts?” Inquired Carlisle as he listlessly waited for everyone to arrive. Bella was waiting back in Edward’s room as she wanted to be a part of the training too. At the very least watch. It concerned her that the wolves might get hurt, maybe even be killed. She felt immense guilt over the fact that Victoria was doing all of this because of her. James died because of her and Victoria wanted retribution.

Pursing his lips together, Edward gives a stiff shake of his head. “No. Nothing. Maybe it was something in the poison they ingested, but I can still hear Sam’s.” Now there were two people whose thoughts he couldn’t read. Frustrated, Edward runs a hand through his bronze colored hair.

Such a curious case it was that it daunted on Carlisle: if the Volturi were to find out about Edward and (y/n), they would surely want to thoroughly investigate them. And that didn’t bode well for either of them.

“You’ve told Bella about (y/n), right?”

“Yes. But I reassured her that the feeling wasn’t mutual. That I loved her.” Telling her that hadn’t made her any happier though. Because she had been hanging out in La Push lately, Bella had a great knowledge of the Quileutte wolf pack. Their lore and history. Imprinting was something far beyond the wolf’s control. The divinity of fate chose those two to be together for a reason. By fate’s will it was done. No matter how long it took, eventually they would be together. One way or another.

Late at night, Edward would ponder on what a life with (y/n) would be like. The sad thing was, that image was getting clearer and clearer.

Slowly the thoughts of the wolves were coming in.

Carlisle pats Edward on the shoulder. “I’ll get the others. Go and welcome them.”

They emerged cautiously from the thicket, giant creatures that were bigger than Edward. These were no house dogs. Lethal and deadly, (y/n) was one of them. Even though he couldn’t hear her thoughts, Edward knew which one was her. Surprisingly (y/n)’s wolf was rather large despite the height of her human form. The fur on her face was dark black that slowly peeled to gray with streaks of shimmering silver. Amber eyes lit like tiny flames scan the area before meeting Edward’s eyes.

Quickly averting her attention to somewhere else, that confirmed even further that it was (y/n). She trotted closely alongside another wolf who nudged her with his long snout. A much slimmer and sleeker wolf who Edward would have mistaken for Leah had he not been able to read their mind. The pale gray wolf, almost like smoke, was Jacob’s friend Embry. He was smaller than (y/n)’s wolf by a few inches and seemed stuck to her side like glue. Odd. Very odd. Embry’s thoughts are friendly though and excited for the training of the day as seemed to be the other wolves.

The bear-like size of Sam’s wolf towers over all the others. His presence causes the others to settle down.

With respect, Sam tilts his snout downwards. “Thank you for having us.”

The gray snout of Leah Clearwater curls in a silent snarl, but she keeps her thoughts quiet as to not receive a reprimand from Sam.

“We will do what we must to ensure the safety of Bella and the rest of the humans in Forks.” Sam’s thoughts reply. Edward catches a slight image of the night he and his brothers saved (y/n) and Sam. The rest of his pack see it too, the younger ones Brad and Collin flatten their ears. Something so terrifying that brought even their alpha to their knees.

Footsteps of the other Cullen arrivals had Paul and Jared take on an alert stance while Jacob lit up at the sight of Bella walking down the porch stairs. Some of the pack had already seen her a few days ago as it was her senior graduation party. A large, puffy jacket protected her from the cold weather of the day where as the vampires and wolves didn’t need any added insulation. Another reminder to Edward of how fragile she was because Bella was human. She wasn’t made to survive in his world.

Her dark eyes regard Edward before awkwardly makes her way to Jacob to say hello. Their relationship had been quite rocky since the discovery of (y/n) imprinting on him. There was nothing he could do or say to comfort Bella. Everyone could sense the tension as (y/n) tries to distance herself from the human girl.Not out of malice or resentment, no; (y/n) felt equally awkward about imprinting on Bella’s boyfriend. Regret and shame made her slink back in the pack with Embry trying to give her encouraging words. Edward felt for her but right now there wasn’t anything he could do. They had bigger matters at hand.

Jasper takes the lead, hands behind his back. This was his area of expertise. Fighting newborns was nothing new to him as was apparent from the multitude of silver scars he possessed. “Now, I’m sure (y/n) has explained the severity of a newborn army as we had informed her a few days ago. In fighting newborns there are two important things to remember.” The wolves settle in and listen intently to every word Jasper said. They knew his information could mean life or death. “First off, never let them get their arms around you. No matter how big you are they’ll crush you instantly. Second is never go for the obvious kill. Newborns are smarter than they look and will be expecting it.”

Turning to Emmett, Jasper grins. “My lovely assistant and I will demonstrate the fighting techniques of many newborns and vampires. Never lose focus. And most importantly never turn your back on your enemy.”

Smiling in return made Emmett’s dimples more pronounced as he takes his stance in front of Jasper. He rolls up the white sleeves of his shirt before charging full speed. Yet Jasper is faster and initially becomes a blur as he maneuvers around the burly brunette. Despite his best effort, all Emmett could grab was empty air. There’s a clear sign of frustration in Emmett’s movements as he struggles to even lay a finger on his adoptive brother. The wolves watched intently, taking in every step until in a blink of an eye Jasper managers to get Emmett from behind. Teeth poised at his throat to demonstrate just how easy it would be to end him. It made some of the wolves shift uncomfortably, including (y/n). There was fur missing on the side of her face, replaced by fresh jagged scars that had been on its way to healing.

From there on, the rest of the Cullens joined in as part of the demonstration. They appeared to be a bunch of blurs as they fought, quick and dizzying for the normal human eye. Bella found it difficult to keep track of who was who. Alice and Edward used their special abilities to their advantage. It may have appeared unfair to others, but when it came down to your life, one couldn’t be fair.

Jasper looked on as Edward and Carlisle went head to head in a vicious collision. “Focus on speed and agility. Keep your opponent off guard. Use their momentum against them.” He could sense the wolves getting antsy, wanting to join in the sparring. Sam had to snap at a squirrely Brady who anxiously started to whimper.

Perky Alice stands beside her mate and smiles. “Why don’t we have one of the wolves try? They can get in some practice. I’m sure neither of them would mind fake fighting with a vampire.”

Grinning at his cute girl’s idea, Jasper nods. “Yes, good idea. (y/n), will you come up here and demonstrate for us a simulation of what it will be like for a wolf to fight a newborn.”

All eyes on (y/n)’s timid wolf who tried to look for a way out. An encouraging noise from Sam and Embry made (y/n) hesitantly part from her pack. She stood in front of Jasper, awaiting for him to attack. Her partner wasn’t to be Jasper though.

A small side turn of his body. “Ed, do you mind?”

Stiffly he siddles up to Jasper, trying not to look at a distraught Bella. “I don’t think that’s a good idea, Jazz. Things are already weird with us.”

“You can read her mind though and best anticipate her actions so you don’t get too hurt.”

“Not anymore.”

Even though he said it quietly, with everyone’s super hearing they were able to catch every word. And unfortunately so did Bella. Since they had first met, Bella had thought she was the only one who Edward couldn’t read. It had made their relationship even more special.

Jacob growled beside her as she confronted Edward in a low voice. “Since when?”

Absolutely awkward for everyone there. (y/n) was frozen; amber eyes staring around her. Jasper could feel the storm inside of her brewing. Before he could do anything about it, (y/n) took initiative and with a huff she lunged at Edward who had not been anticipating it. He tumbles to the ground, a chorus of barks and howls. Recovering quickly, Edward is able to swiftly propel the giant wolf off of him with his legs. Silence from (y/n)’s mind leaves Edward hesitant on his next sequence of actions. He had never fought one of their kind before. True he had been close to attacking Jacob quite a few times, but no physical fights had ever ensued. Looking at her now, Edward seemed to have forgotten that (y/n) wasn’t human like Bella. She was strong and dangerous. (y/n) charged again and Edward was prepared this time.

Or so he had thought.

Taking a giant leap over his head, (y/n) skids behind him and with incredible speed she headbutts him in the back so that he nearly falls forward.

Her pack howls with delight, stamping their giant paws against the earth. From behind she could have easily snapped his head off with her giant jaws had it been an actual fight. Instead she just sighs out a big gust of warm air to the back of his head.

“Well done (y/n).” Edward could hear the grin from Jasper’s voice and heard his impressed thoughts. “With that, let's call it a day.”

Emmett helps his slightly shocked brother back up to his feet. “You’re lucky they’re on our side. She whooped your ass.”

An awkward chuckle, Edward turns around to watch (y/n) being dog piled by a few other wolves as they congratulated her. There’s pride on Sam’s face and when he catches Edward’s eyes, he gives the vampire a knowing look.

“Be careful.” His thoughts warned. “If you hurt her, she can very well hurt you too.”

That was very clear.

Being quiet, Bella leaves Jacob’s side much to his irritation. Wolf eyes watch enviously at the girl that he would never be destined to be with. “Are you okay? She seemed pretty rough on you. . .”

Rounding up his pack, (y/n) untangles herself from limbs and tails, shaking herself off. It looks like she’s grinning at a bouncing Embry and Quil who still bumped into her incessantly. Embry’s thoughts were filled with admiration and. . . adoration.

“Yeah. . . I’m fine.”

Why didn’t he feel fine then?
**

“That was definitely terrifying!” You laugh, letting the sand consume your feet.

“Terrifying? It was crazy! You were even faster than him!’ Embry laughs loudly. His eyes were wide and bright recalling upon the sparring session.

Jacob, despite Bella having returned to Edward’s side, was full of elation. “Edward didn’t even know what hit him!”

“Literally!” Quil cackles. The four of you had stopped by the closest convenience store for snacks to celebrate the occasion.

Good. As long as they had forgotten what Edward had said in front of everyone. He couldn’t read your thoughts anymore. It was a somewhat relieving fact, having your thoughts safe at least from one person now.

What had happened though?

Unconsciously you scratch at the irritating scabs that were forming on the side of your face. He could read your thoughts before that day.

Fighting him had been exhilarating. So close to him, you entrapped his scent inside of you. Sweet and invigorating, you couldn’t get enough of it. Even now you could still smell him.

Shame trickled down your back though. You shouldn’t be thinking about him like that.

Bella. There was Bella.

Chapter 9

You slipped out of your house quietly as to not disrupt your sleeping parents.

Just a few days before Victoria’s army was expected to arrive and you couldn’t sleep. Nerves were bundled inside of you as you worried about the oncoming violence that would surely ensue.

Not scheduled for patrol that night, you knew another that was off-duty as well.

The Call residence was further into the hills, a little out of the way from the other houses of La Push. It was just Embry and his mom that lived there and his mom was already fairly familiar with you and the other boys coming around late at night. All she asked was that you guys be quiet if she was sleeping. Their mobile home wasn’t a large one and noise carried easily to her room.

Embry had sensed you coming before you tapped on his window. He lifts his window open and sticks his head out. “You know, people might assume you coming to my house late at night as a booty call.”

You flick his nose with a laugh. “Don’t be gross. I can’t sleep.”

Crossing his arms on the windowsill, Embry rests his chin atop of his forearms. “Worried?”

That was an understatement that made you snort. “Always. And it always seems to be centered around vampires.”

“Gotta be grateful to them though. If they hadn’t showed up none of us could be able to shapeshift into wolves. Which, ya know besides the whole imprinting thing, is awesome!”

Agreeing with that, you turn your attention to the night sky above. Being able to turn into a giant wolf was liberating. Feeling whole in your fur and one with your pack. Many thought the pack mentality to be bothersome, but it reassured you that you were never alone.

“I’m sorry.” whispers Embry. “I know it must be hard for you to be tied to Edward.”

You had nearly gotten yourself killed to try and break free of your destined mate. Consequently you had almost gotten Sam killed too. Reality was difficult, there was nothing you could do. “I just hope I don’t become like those wolves who had unrequited imprintations.”

His voice becomes hard. “Don’t say that. Don’t ever say that. It won’t happen. One of these days Edward will come to his senses and realize how amazing you are. He’ll love you.” Embry had his face buried in his arms but the tips of his ears were vibrant red.

Even though you doubted it, you smiled at the conviction in Embry’s speech. If Edward was willing to go to war for Bella, you doubted he would ever be with you.

Gently revealing his face, dark eyes gaze at you in a way that made your tummy tickle. If only fate had been kinder.

“And one day I bet you’ll imprint on someone who can return your feelings. Of course she’ll love you.”

It happened so naturally and without a skip in your breathing as the two of you lean in for a chaste kiss. Your first kiss at that. Not a long kiss, you pull away from one another. Down inside you were disappointed. As nice as it was, you didn’t feel any fireworks or the world shifting. Not like when you first saw Edward.

“Nothing, huh?” he sadly asks you after seeing the crestfallen expression on your face.

Your fingers slide down the chipped paint on the side of the mobile home. “Not exactly nothing. . . But. . .”

Shaking his head, Embry lets out a disappointed sigh. “You don’t have to explain yourself. I understand.” There’s evident hurt on his face but you knew there was nothing to do about it. He knew that Edward would always be your intended. One kiss wouldn’t be able to change that.

Quiet goodnights were exchanged, reassuring that there were no hard feelings. It was just one of those things. Something you had to do at least once to get it out of your system.

Above your head, accompanying you back home, was the sliver of a moon. Apathetic in it’s dark blanket but watching over you.

Why Edward?

Everything about the arrangement was destined not to be. A vampire and a wolf. That already spelled disaster. You decided whoever controlled fate was a moron. A happy ending could never be in your future.
**

The Cullen house was on edge; waiting and holding onto their bundle of nerves that not even Jasper could get rid of. Graduation was supposed to have been a momentous occasion for Bella. With Victoria looming over her head it was hard to enjoy any of it. According to Alice, the battle was mere days away. How could she find any joy in her human life when people she cared about would potentially be hurt.

And then there was Edward and (y/n) concerning her too. Edward had lied to her when he said that there were no feelings for (y/n). What else was he lying about. Their relationship was in limbo, uncertain and rickety as Bella tries to ground herself. Edward still wanted to be with her, right? After all they had been through together surely the presence of (y/n) wouldn’t do much harm to them. Maybe if (y/n) had been a normal, human girl. She wasn’t though, she was already a full member of Edward’s world,; filled with vampires and other matters of supernatural beings. Jacob had told Bella awhile ago that imprinting was the strongest force in the universe.

Bella frets, chewing at her thumbnail while Edward was perched at his large bay window to the darkness outside. Lacking true dark of night, there hung the moon giving off a comforting glow. Eyes of gold are fixated on it and Bella wishes she could hear what Edward was thinking about. There was plenty to choose from but self conscious Bella picked (y/n) as the subject of his thoughts. Edward and (y/n) hadn't even spoken much and yet they were destined to be soulmates. During training, Bella hadn’t a clue which wolf she was until Jasper called her up. Her wolf didn’t indicate anything feminine, she was almost larger than Jacob and had a fierce black muzzle. When she had attacked Edward, Bella assumed the worst. That jealousy induced by imprinting had gotten to (y/n) causing her to attack Edward. Thankfully it wasn’t so. Her lunge hadn’t been out of violence. Nevertheless it was terrifying and somehow beautiful. (y/n) moved with intention and grace where Edward struggled to keep up with her. If she wanted to, (y/n) could have ended him. Ended Bella so she could have her destined mate. Before the wolf pack had left to return to La Push, Bella caught the two flames that were (y/n)’s wolf eyes. There wasn’t any hate or resentment. Bella felt sadness and guilt emanate from her. She didn’t want this. She didn’t want Edward but because of what she was, (y/n) was automatically linked to him now.

Bella truly felt sympathy for the wolf girl. (y/n) hated this as much as Bella. What a tragic tale that was being weaved right before their eyes. Like one of the stories Bella loved to read. Only this was her life falling apart.

“You don’t love her, right?” Her voice didn’t belong to her. She hadn’t meant to ask that nagging question out loud.

Even as he went to sit next to her and cover her hand with his own, Bella noticed uncertainty on his beautiful marble face. “I love you.”

Slipping her hands away from him, Bella frowns. “You didn’t answer my question.”

Hurt reflecting, he shakes his head and looks down at his floorboards. “No, I don’t love her.”

There was something though. Something that he felt for (y/n). It was in the tone of his voice. Jaw quivering as the core of her heart was being scooped out, Bella can’t bear to look at him anymore. Clenching her teeth together to suppress everything, Edward moves himself an inch away from her. He could sense that she didn’t want to be touched by him right now.

“Bella. . . I swear, I don’t love her..”

“But you feel something for her. On a primitive level because she imprinted on you. Where does that leave me Edward? Don’t even try to deny it. Something is growing, whether we like it or not.”

Running his tongue over his bottom lip, Edward wants to talk about anything else besides this subject. “Look, let's talk about this after we settle things with Victoria.”

It was logical, but Bella didn’t want to be logical. This betrayal of affection hurt. It wasn’t fair. They hardly knew each other. Only spoken a handful of times. “I think we should take a break.”

Immediately Edward’s face crumbles. “Bella-”

She shakes her head, cutting him off quickly. “No, you’re right. Our relationship can wait until Victoria and her army are dealt with. That should be our priority. After, we can re-evaluate ourselves. This isn’t anyone’s fault. I’m not blaming you or (y/n).” Tears started to form making Bella swiftly brush them away before they fell. Back onto her feet, Bella retrieves her phone and keys from Edward’s dresser. She glances at the ring on her left hand. Encircling her slim finger was the ring that once belonged to Edward’s mother. For an engagement ring it was rather big, but the sentiment behind it had sent Bella over the moon. Now it only filled her with sadness. Hesitantly she slips it off and places it where her phone had once sat; internally promising the diamond ring that she would one day wear it again.

Convinced with her decision, she chanced a glance at a heartbroken Edward who could only give her a pleading expression of ‘don’t go’. If vampires had been able to cry, surely there would be tears running down his face at that moment.

It took all of her strength to leave the Cullen house and head to her dilapidated truck. Inside, Bella presses her forehead against the steering wheel and sobs. Fingers fumble to start her truck as she collects herself. If Charlie knew she had been driving while emotional, he would give her his attempt at a parental talking-to about the dangers of driving. The heel of her palm is used to dry her eyes as Bella begins the drive back home.

Almost seeing sight of her father’s house, it felt like a wrecking ball slammed into the driver side of her truck. Completely blind-sided, Bella sees stars explode in her vision. Her seatbelt prevented her from rolling around as her truck tumbled off the road. The side of her head smacked into the side window which had already shattered in a few places from the initial impact.

And then it stilled. Everything was eerily quiet as Bella winced in pain, trying to unbuckle herself. Her head was foggy though and her body sluggish. The driver-side door is promptly ripped open and tossed to the side. Already struggling to stay conscious, she squints into the dark; met back with vivid red eyes. Features blurred, but Bella knew from the eyes that this person was a vampire.

A male voice purrs “You must be Bella.”

Notes:

I'm changing a few things around timeline wise in the original Eclipse plot. And I'm trying to make Bella more tolerable than she was in the series xD

Chapter 10

The vision had grabbed Alice by the throat just as Bella had left the Cullen house. The tumbling of Bella’s red pickup truck and a pale man with red eyes pulling Bella from the wreckage. She couldn’t see the face though. It was covered with shadows and despite Alice trying to look further to see where Bella had been taken, there was no luck. Frantically and not wasting time, she startled a sullen Edward as she threw open the door to tell him what she had just seen. Not long after, the Cullen siblings hop into their respective cars and speed off; following the route where Bella had taken hundreds of times. They sniffed around the perimeter to no avail. She was gone without a trace. Whoever took her knew that the Cullens would promptly be out searching for her.

Uncertainly, Jasper glances at his mate who fretted about; willing another vision to come but there was nothing else to help them find her.

Edward slams his fists against the already dented hood of the pickup. “Damn!” Black had overtaken the gold that usually tinted his irises. Black and glaring into the trees as if the kidnapper was still there. It had to be Victoria’s doing. Who else?

“Ed. . . we have to tell her father. It’s late and if he tries to contact her. . . he’ll know something bad has happened.”

The last thing they wanted was to involve humans in this Victoria mess. Charlie Swan was an officer though. If he suspected foul-play on Edward’s behalf, he could very well arrest him under the suspicion of his daughter’s disappearance. And he would be partly right. If only he hadn't let Bella leave while emotional and upset.

Reaching into his back pocket, Edward pulls out his phone and searches for Charlie’s number.

**

Your phone was ringing nonstop as you tried to push yourself further into sleep. Early morning light played peek-a-boo with your blinds. That’s what you got for forgetting to turn your phone off but no one ever actually called you. Kids your age insisted on texting. The only people you called on your phone were your parents and grandparents.

With a groan you toss to your side and glare at your phone as it begins to ring again. Fingers curl and snatch it with a type of viciousness reserved for birds of prey. Bleary eyes focus on the tiny screen and the name that was lit up. It was Jared. Weird, really weird. What did he want so early in the morning?

You flip open your phone. “What?”

“About damn time! Get your butt over to Sam’s immediately! We got a problem.”

That was enough to wake you up as you pressed your phone closer to your ear. “What happened?”

“The Vampire Girl is missing.”

Brain still foggy with the residue of sleep, it took you a moment to register who Jared was talking about. Your stomach twists uncomfortably inside of you. “Bella?”

“Yeah! They found her truck early this morning off the side of the road. No sign of her. Jake is going crazy.”

Stumbling out of your bed you tell Jared that you were on your way as you struggle to put on a pair of pants.

The whole pack was already there by the time you arrived. In human form you weren’t quite as fast but you were still able to make it to Sam’s in record time. Inside of Sam’s house Jacob was on his feet in the middle of the living room. “I have to go look for her! Those leeches may not be able to track her down, but I can!”

“We can’t just run into the heat of things. Humans are interfering now. According to Edward, the police are on the search for her. They’re infiltrating the forest in their efforts. Unfortunately until they leave, we have to keep our heads down. It wouldn’t do if they were to see us out in the open. What with the recent string of missing people and murders, there’s too much going on.” Patient as ever with his pack brother, Sam stared down Jacob.

He grimaces in reply and clenches his jaw. “So we just let Bella die then?”

“Who says she’s dead?” Paul points out. “If it was the Cullen’s enemy then she might still be alive.”

“Probably being used as bait.” Adds in Leah with her monotone voice. Of course she wouldn’t care about the welfare of some leech lover. “The battle will be in a few days. Just wait until then.”

That was the exact opposite of what Jacob wanted to hear and he showed it as he vehemently glared at her.

Wanting to diffuse the tension, young Seth pipes up. “The police aren’t even patrolling near our territory yet. Technically they’re still on Cullen terf. We can still look around our side.”

Sam thought differently though as he shakes his head. You forgot a lot how young Sam actually was. He was still a young adult, not even 30 yet. Weary lines are deep under his eyes and you knew being alpha was taking its toll on him. “No, eventually they’ll come to our side when they don’t find anything. Her father is part of the police department. He won’t stop until he finds his daughter. We need to wait until the battle.”

Jacob had had enough. “Well I’m not waiting. I’m going to look for her.”

“Don’t be stupid Jacob. I understand you’re worried about her, but we have to use our heads and not rely on our emotions.” Sam served Jacob with a calm look that made Jacob even more upset. Everyone squirmed; you didn’t go against the alpha. Never. His word was law and by the way Jacob’s body froze, it was clear the wolf in him wanted to obey it’s alpha. “We stay here and let the humans run around until they’re tired.”

That’s when Sam realized you had been standing near the front door. “(y/n). Come here.”

A deep breath to steady your nerves, you carefully make your way beside Jacob and avoid everyone’s penetrative eyes. “Have you heard anything from the Cullens?”

You frown and feel a hint of a blush on your cheeks. “Um. . . No. I don’t really have their phone number. . .”

He nods and sighs. “I know I’m asking a lot from you, but I need you to go to the Cullens. We at least need one wolf representative to keep an eye on things on their side.”

Protests heavy on his tongue, Jacob fired off at Sam for being unfair; making you shift uncomfortably from foot to foot. Like you wanted to. You knew why Sam was assigning you to this. You weren’t hotheaded like Jacob. For the most part you had controlled your emotions perfectly in front of the Cullens. But you also knew that you being there would be a sensitive topic since Bella was missing.

Sam snaps back at Jacob. “Enough Jake. I’ve made my mind up and you need to step down. Now.”

The younger boys nervously glance at one another, even Seth was growing apprehensive of a fight. Taking it upon themselves, Embry and Quil usher a pissed off Jacob outside. After the front door slams shut everyone lets out a collective sigh of relief.

You gulp down the dry lump in your throat. “Sam. . . I don’t think it would be a good idea sending me. Like you said, we shouldn’t use our wolves in front of humans. If I did find something, well, I couldn’t interfere. What good would I be over there?”

“(y/n), residents of Forks are disappearing left to right. All around. If you can scout around town and the Cullen perimeters, we might be able to keep the newborns within our boundaries. We need to keep an eye on the police who are entering dangerous territory.”

There still had to be some kind of patrol. You understood that but still felt helpless.

Helpless.

Always helpless.

Especially as you walk through the woods all the way to the Cullen’s side of town. You stayed clear of any patrolling human cop. They didn’t know the woods quite as well as you did.

Heartbeat thundering in your ears, you approach the front door of the old Victorian house. Alice readily opens the door and greets you with a small smile. “(y/n).”

“H-Hey Alice.” You fiddle around with the belt loops on your pants. “I heard about Bella. . . Sam sent me to see if you guys needed help or anything. . . Also to scout the area.”

She nods and steps aside so that you could enter. He was home. You had smelled him when you were a mile away. Scolding your fluttering heart, you reminded yourself that

Edward’s girlfriend was missing and in trouble. There was no time to deal with your stupid imprinting feelings.

“Edward has been a mess. He feels guilty.” Alice tells you once you are seated on their couch, trying to avoid your reflection that was caught in their large screen tv.

“Why would he feel guilty about it?”

Pressing her lips together, she quickly glances back to the hallway that led up to the stairs. You noticed that her eyes weren’t quite as gold as they normally were. Bright gold was tainted to a dull shade. “Bella broke up with him before she left.”

There had to be a mistake. Certainly Bella would have never broken up with him. They were in love.

A vindictive snarl in your head pointed the finger at you. Accused you that their broken relationship was your fault.

Alice furrows her brow and reaches for your hand. “I’m sorry. It must be a conflicting thing for you.” Her hand was cold against your warm blooded skin. Not in an unpleasant way, but it was nice. Like a soothing cold breeze. She goes on “We picked up a scent of another vampire. It’s not Victoria’s though. I’ve looked into the future as far as I could and I don’t recognize the vampire she’s with. All we’ve been able to deduct is that she’s tied up in a small space. That’s the thing with visions. They don’t show the whole picture.”

That’s right. Alice could see into the future. Crazy to think that you knew someone who could actually do it.

“Good, (y/n)’s here.” Jasper enters the living room, hands in his pockets. To you, he always looked frazzled with messy hair that was oddly perfect. Heavy shadows hang from his lower lid perpetually. “Are you scared of heights?”

For a moment you gawked at him. “Um, not really.”

He nods, liking the answer you gave him. “Follow me.”

Everything about his approach was odd, but Jasper had to be the oddest of the entire Cullen clan. You rolled with it and followed him up the stairs toward the door at the farthest end. The one that reeked of Edward. Your footfalls slow down before altogether stopping a foot behind Jasper. He turns and gives you a soft smile.

“It’s okay.”

“It doesn’t feel like it.”

Hand on the knob, a swift twist opens it and reveals Edward's immaculate room and large bay window that looked over the vast legion of trees that made up the forest. In a close by tree you could make out the large body of Emmett hoping from tree to tree like a spry monkey. The closer you looked, you could see Esme having just pulled herself up onto one of the thick branches. Her horse riding boots dug securely into the bark as she prepared to fling herself to the next rung to get her higher up.

Edward has his back to you and Jasper, both he and Carlisle have their heads outside of the bay window. “Get higher Rosalie. Otherwise they’ll see you.”

Slowly the bobbing of a gold crown emerges. “Shove it, Edward!! We could just wait for them to leave!”

“We can’t take the chance, Rosalie.” Carlisle patiently reminds her. “This is time sensitive.”

Rosalie growls and abruptly makes eye contact with you. Gold against (e/c). You could feel all of her disgust and resentment. The expression she gives you makes the other two turn around.

Carlisle does his best to muster a welcoming smile but it falls short. Warmth floods your cheeks despite you trying your best to stay neutral. It seemed your body had a will of its own now. Your wolf chemistry was desperately reaching out to him no matter the circumstance. The pull was instantaneous and you found yourself angry and bitter about not having any control.

“Sam sent you.” Edward states. Even though he couldn’t read your thoughts anymore he could probably still read Sam’s. You knew Edward was able to hear thoughts that were miles away.

“Yeah. I guess I’m, like, neutral ground for both our sides.” you awkwardly reply, a bit embarrassed by the way your voice came out.

There was a flash of a pained look on Edward’s face, though it was brief. “Like Switzerland. . .”

“Uh, sure. I suppose you could say that.”

Rolling his eyes, Jasper pushes you forward. “We need you for tree patrol.”

“Does that mean I don’t have to?” Rosalie calls out.

Shaking his head, Edward shouts “No, Rose!”

“We need all hands on deck at the moment if we are to cover as much ground as possible.” Jasper explains. “It never hurts having as many people as possible. Plus wolves have an exceptional tracking nose. It surpasses even that of a vampire tracker.”

Hesitantly Edward hands you an oval shaped ring. “Bella was wearing this before she left.”

An engagement ring. The sinking of your stomach was so rapid that it nearly pulled down your heart as well. Gingerly picking up with your thumb and forefinger, you give it a deep inhale. Even in your human form, you vividly smelled Bella as if she was standing beside you. You allow the scent to overcome you so that when you opened your eyes you could practically see the trail. Barely visible like a strand of thread, you struggled to zone in on it as the other scents around you were threatening to cover it up.

“Look, you don’t have to-” he begins but you cut him off.

“No. It’s okay. If we find her then we’ll find who took her. Maybe even find Victoria and ruin her army before they advance. This isn't just about Bella. There are other human lives at risk too. Others have gotten killed because of Victoria.”

Gratitude radiated in his eyes that just made you want to die. Alice must have been wrong. They couldn’t have broken up so easily.

You climb onto the windowsill and adjust yourself before leaping from the safety of the window to the tree across from it. A simple feat. You had been jumping off of the cliff for months with the rest of your pack. Splashing hard into the ocean was the fun of it all. You’re surprised that you stuck the landing as it was the first time that you had jumped onto a tree. Looking ahead of you, you follow Bella’s scent.

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

Whenever you spotted the human police down below you froze until you found the courage to continue. There were so many of them. You knew that most of them were from different cities as the Forks’ police department wasn’t composed of a lot of people. Forks was a small town that didn’t have any major crime. Perhaps the robbing of a convenience store here and there, but nothing too violent. Now the town was on high alert after the mysterious string of deaths that were occurring. The disappearance of Chief Swan’s daughter made headlines and furthered the need to find who was doing this.

An hour in and the string of the scent was still visible to you, but you were also growing slightly tired from all the leaping. You could be able to do more if you were in your wolf form but then you wouldn’t be as graceful when you landed. You needed two stable human feet for that.

You wiped the sweat off your upper lip before preparing to jump again. But you stopped when you smelled something sickeningly sweet. Not the way the Cullens smelled (you had grown accustomed to their smell). The scent of an unfamiliar vampire. Little hairs rise on the back of your neck as you settle in. Whoever it was, was moving fast toward you. A crunch from the ground floor makes you crane your head down. Then appears a man in a large black jacket who was carrying a rifle. He was moving slowly and most likely bump into the vampire in no time. By the smell that was coming off of him, he was human. He wouldn’t stand a chance.

The man stops and holds up his rifle. “Who’s there?”

Approaching was the deathly pale monster that had your hackles raising. Your wolf inside of you snapped and trembled.

“You’ve strayed too far, human.” The vampire sighs in a pleased manner. “Thankfully for me. I was getting hungry. My boss has been abstaining from feeding us. We have to find our own food.”

“You stay right there!”

“Or you’ll shoot me.” He opens up his arms in a challenge. “Go for it.”

The cop was wary though, even as he cocked the rifle. Before he could even pull the trigger, the vampire sprung at him. Not a moment too soon, you jumped down off of your tree and fell on top of the vampire. The two of you tumble, snarling and wrestling for dominance.

Don’t let him bite you.

Don’t let him get a hold of your neck.

Otherwise it would be game over for you. This is what you had trained for. Why you became a wolf in the first place. To stop creatures like them from running wild and killing without remorse. Frightening red eyes bear down on you as you keep him off. Quickly you glance at the man. He stared horrified at the scene unfolding. He looked familiar though once you took a good look at his face. The patch on the front of his jacket read ‘chief’. Charlie Swan.

You couldn’t keep your attention on him as the vampire before you grabbed you around the torso. He was fast! The very wind from your lungs was knocked out as you collided with the ground. A gunshot cracks and scares the shit out of you but also distracts the vampire on top of you. He shuddered and grabbed at his back, glaring at Charlie from over his shoulder. Fear emanated off of him, as he pulled the trigger again. His body jerks as the bullet enters through his shoulder.

You let your body rip apart for the wolf to come out. There would be repercussions later in revealing your secret. You couldn’t win in your human form.

Teeth clamp down on the vampire’s neck as you fling him away, charging and ramming him against a tree trunk. Jaws shut securely once more on his neck and you feel a cracking sensation against your teeth.

Crack

Crack

SNAP

His head plopped to the ground at your paws, body slumps lifelessly and falls. Your first kill. Adrenaline heightened your senses and every nerve in your body was exploding in fireworks.

Reluctantly you turn back to face Charlie, flicking your ears back when you noticed he’s pointing the rifle right at you. You stared him down, letting your head lower in a submissive form.

If he decided to kill you, no one would know. There was no pack telepathy unless the others were in their wolf and none of your pack could risk switching to their furs.

Uncertain that what he was about to do was the right thing, Charlie lowers his weapon making you breathe a sigh of relief. You could tell he was struggling to understand what had happened. A girl falling down from a tree; a very pale person that wasn’t hurt from being shot; and worst of all was the girl turning into a giant wolf.

“Chief! You okay?” You heard a crackled voice come from his walkie. “We heard gunshots coming from your vicinity.”

Lifting it to his lips, he gives the all clear; all the while he didn’t move his eyes from you as if to make sure you were real.

“Thank you.” He finally says.

With a docile wag of your tail, you decide it was time for you to make your exit.

You had to tell the Cullens about what had happened.

Luckily, Edward had heard the thoughts of Charlie and that of the hostile vampire. He had been on his way to investigate since he was the closest until he had caught your scent.

“He saw you turn?”

“I was right in front of him. He’d have to be incredibly blind to have not seen me.” You tug at the soft robe that was covering your naked body. Panic tickled your voice. Not many rules in the pack, the one major one was to never let humans know about the supernatural world. And Charlie had just witnessed it firsthand.

A calming wave wraps itself around you, making your chest feel lighter. Your face softens and you quietly thank Jasper. You couldn’t freak out. Not at the moment.

Alice had been quietly sitting on the couch, her eyes closed and her hands folded on her lap. “It might’ve helped.” She opens her eyes and looks at you. “I think you should go back to La Push for the day. You’ll find this wasn’t as bad as we thought it would be.”

Confused, Alice tells you that you could keep the robe. When you had returned to the Cullen house you had been naked as turning into your wolf had destroyed the clothes you were wearing. Having grown used to being naked in front of your pack members, your nudity wasn’t of concern to you. Worried about the thoughts he had heard, Edward had immediately gone out to meet you; unaware that you were naked.

Before leaving, you take one last glance at Edward who didn’t meet eyes. Not in a dismissive way, but rather in a shy manner that one does when they’re around their crush.

Weaving through the trees, ears are trained to the sound of human interaction. It would look very odd if they saw a girl in a silk cream robe running barefoot in nature. Instinct told you to head for Sam’s and thankfully you went ahead and trusted those instincts.

There were familiar cars in his driveway, including a Forks’ Police squad car.

“Everything makes sense now.” Charlie gravely muses as he focuses on his clasped hands.

All around him, your pack mates stared at him with sympathy. Emily was standing in the Uely hallway that led to her and Sam’s private room. Old Billy Black and the rest of the council were where you had stood several hours ago.

You thought the tone in his voice was an angry one. It took you a few moments to realize it wasn’t anger, it was hurt. Gossip that Jared (he was such a gossip girl) had shared with you when you first entered the pack was that there was history between Billy and Charlie. Due to the secrets that Billy had to keep, their friendship had strained.

“I’m sorry that I had to hide all of this from you, Charlie.” confessed Billy truthfully. “But now you know why.”

“We must request that you not tell anyone else of what you have learned. Not that many would believe you anyway.” That long face of his made Eryld look even more grumpy than he probably already was.

He lifts his dark eyes and gives him a nod. “Yes. I won’t tell anyone. So Bella. . .”

“We’re trying to save her.” Jacob abruptly opened the door. “The vampire who has her is out there and close. Right (y/n)? Still in the Cullen’s territory.”

You hated that Jacob was trying to drag you into his hopeless infatuation with Bella. “I don’t know if it was the vampire that took Bella specifically.

Pensive, Charlie acknowledges “He mentioned something about a boss.”

That just worsened Jacob’s fervor. “It has to be Victoria’s doing. She’s jumping the gun. Maybe the battle was a red herring to put us into a false sense of security.”

“That does make sense.” Seth reluctantly agrees much to Leah’s disapproval.

You had never met this Victoria person, but from what you had gathered, her main goal was to get revenge over Edward. Edward was the one who killed her mate after all.

This out of the blue abduction made no sense to you.

Noticing Embry watching you, he confirms your suspicion. Nothing about this felt right.
*

“Victoria won’t be happy.”

Riley hisses at his underling who flinched. Among all three of his cohorts whom he enlisted to this special mission, Riley was the oldest. Victoria had chosen him to be her mate and second in command. He knew what she would like best. To have the Swan girl in their possession, it would make Victoria ecstatic. They could still wage war against the Cullens while ultimately handing over Bella as a present to Victoria. It would hurt Edward more to know that Bella had been devoured shortly before the battle.

The temptation was hard to resist though. Her smell was indeed intoxicatingly delicious and many times Riley had to slam a few other vampires into the wall to remind them that Bella belonged to Victoria. No one else was to lay a hand on her. The troops were growing hungry though. Hungry troops were never a good thing.

He figured out a way to reward their loyalty.

Stalking over to a still unconscious Bella, Riley removes a blade from his pocket. “A little taster wouldn’t hurt.”

As much as she kicked and put up a fight, Bella was no match for a newborn vampire. Riley’s grip on her ankle would surely leave bruises and Bella was positive that at least a few of her toes were broken from kicking at his head. The white hot pain from the knife’s blade edge slicing open her flesh made her cry out despite having been biting down on her lip beforehand. Immediately they were upon her like a swarm of locusts. Damn near a frenzy as Riley pressed down on her open wound to produce more of the red nectar they so desired.

They lapped it up, earning Riley a little bit more of their loyalty; even if it was only temporary. Doubting himself for a moment, he flicks his eyes up to Bella’s face. Victoria would like his present to her, won’t she? It was part of her goal to eventually destroy Edward AND Bella. What better gift could he possibly give her that was superior. Bella was the golden goose for Victoria and Edward’s Achilles’ heel.

Bella’s face was pale, eyes rolling to meet Riley with a half-hearted glare that didn’t quite hold any fire.

“That’s enough. Back off.” Grabbing at the collar of a closeby vampire, Riley tossed them aside to clear them away from Bella. He couldn’t have her dying on him. Not yet at least. There would be more time before that. And then Victoria would be all his. No more plotting or talk of battle. He would finally get Victoria’s full attention.

Dizzy and slumping into her metal chair, the veil of her dark brown hair hid the world around her from her sight. Tears stung her dry eyes, burning when she lowered her eyelids. Even though she had been the one to break things off, Bella still thought of Edward. Her gallant knight who had saved her multiple times. All because she was a fragile human. The future she had planned for herself was crumbling. An eternity with Edward as a vampire. . . Looking at the savage red eyes that were glued on her made her stomach coil. She didn't want to end up like that. Just like humans, there were good and bad vampires. Not even necessarily bad, just feral. It was a slippery slope though. Witnessed that truth in Jasper. He had attacked her after she had gotten a mere papercut.

"Don't look so sad. You'll see your Edward before you die." Riley offered her with a twisted grin. "You'll be the last thing he sees too. Now isn't that romantic?"

Chapter 12

Notes:

Look who's back :) Bear with me, I feel a bit rusty as I have not written for this story for a year.

This had been the first time Victoria’s anger was directed full throttle at Riley. It awed him and shot fear to his core. His body flew across the room, making the wall he collided with crack from the impact.

“How dare you! I didn’t instruct you to abduct her, let alone feed her blood to the others.” Victoria snarled, her other hand was occupied as she held onto the face of a squirming, insubordinate, newborn. Unfortunate was the newborn as Victoria flexed her fingers, cracks spreading through his porcelain-like face like a spider’s web. Newborns may have been stronger, but Victoria had decades on them.

Riley winced, trying to pick himself up. The first taste of pain since turning. “I thought. . . You would be happy. I took Edward’s mate.”

That only inspired her temper to grow worse. The newborn, at Victoria’s mercy, received none as her fingers dug deeper into his face. With a vicious swing of her arm, Victoria decapitaates Riley’s accomplice. Bella’s blood was still fresh on his face when Victoria drops his head onto the ground beneath her feet.

Bella stared in horror, unable to move, her arms and legs were bound by restraints with only the chair back offering her comfort. Even when she had first met Victoria, Bella would have never imagined the extent of her cruelty. It made sense now why James had chosen her to be with him for all eternity.

The abandoned structure around them was eerily quiet, not even Bella could be heard breathing. Everyone watched and waited for Victoria’s next move.

“Our fight with the Cullens is in two days.” Her boot heels click against the ground in her pursuit toward Riley. “That’s where this was all to come to a head. I had it all planned out.” Her voice trembled, unbridled anger rippled across her pale features. Riley squirmed under her scrutiny, knowing that her approach could only mean his death.

He had never anticipated her to be this upset. He thought it a grand idea to abduct the human girl, that it would make her happy.

“I-I’m sorry. . .” Was all Riley could muster. Was this how it would end for him? Brought back to life and given such immense power, enough to feel like a god, only to have it ripped away from him in the very same breath.

Little could be done to appease her and the others that had been lingering on the outskirts could smell her agitation. They began to drift closer around the three. Sharks anticipating a feeding frenzy. Leering and frothing at the bit; waiting for orders from their mistress.

Bella experienced the same fear which seized Riley. Was this where she would die? Victoria could very well end everything now and kill Bella. Then. . .

Then Edward can be with (y/n). . .”

Internally she kicked herself for thinking about such a thing at a time like this. Inside of her whispered a voice that with her out of the way, they could end up together like fate had planned.

Victoria’s first urge was to do away with Riley. He had ruined her delicious plan of righteous revenge. The Cullens were probably hot on their trail now since they had been instigated into early action.

This boy was proving incompetent and a fool. Not like her James. She would never find anyone like him. No matter if she spent another fifty years on this plain of existence.

Watching with horror as Victoria stretches out her hand toward Riley, Bella bit down on her lip and immediately shut her eyes. She couldn’t bear to watch.

A pause before Victoria exalts a heavy sigh. “Get up.”

Surprise was on everyone’s face. Bella opened her eyes and saw as Victoria let her arm fall back to her side. Riley immediately scrambled to his feet, off of his hands and knees. His red eyes darted nervously, expecting perhaps an even worse death was at hand.

“You have greatly disappointed me, Riley.” The crease between her red brows was deep, glare penetrating right through Riley. “But your blunder is not the end of the world.”

Skin crawling, Bella shuddered when Victoria’s eyes fell onto her. She had gone forgotten for the most part.

“We can use her to our advantage. Lure Edward into our territory. Ambush them.”

From behind Bella, she could hear Victoria’s soldiers shuffle closer to her. Any breath that may have existed in her lungs was extinguished as she tried not to panic. The pounding of Bella’s heart was like beautiful music for Victoria. Blood of a singer.

“You will be Edward’s undoing.”

Fearsome, Victoria was indeed, but her proclamation did little to cause Bella to worry for the Cullens. Victoria most likely didn’t know the Cullens had gained strong allies in the Quileute wolves. Being severely outnumbered, Victoria had no idea the strength that the wolves possessed. They were bred into this world specifically to eradicate vampires. Even an ambush would fail thanks to Alice’s visions.

The one consolation that gave Bella relief. Relief gave her the strength to squash her fear and keep Victoria’s gaze held with her own. The Cullens would prevail. There was no out come where Victoria came out as a survivor.

She would play her part as captive. Grit her teeth at the pain. All she could do to help Edward was sit and wait; resenting her own helplessness against paranormal adversaries. Human blood made her fragile and easy to destroy.

***

Night had already claimed the sky as you and Embry sit upon a large rock in a thicket of trees. Away from the others who argued in Sam’s house. Your legs dangle over, lighting kicking the back of your heels gently against the stone.

Beyond exhausted from listening to Sam and Jacob fighting you decided to escape the moment the Council of Elders piped in too.

Embry was all too happy to follow you outside into the cool night air and flee into the forest. There you could breathe and let the tension in your neck work itself out. Each of you spoke of your own agitation and feelings of frustration.

“You should suggest it so Sam. He may not listen to many but you have his ears concerning the bloodsuckers. Oops. . . Sorry. . . A force of habit I suppose.” Embry sheepishly backtracks. “But if you reason with him, he’ll see this as a good thing. He’s really grown on you since the witch incident.”

If only it were that easy. “The Cullens and Quileutes have had this agreement for centuries. They stay on their side and we’ll be on our’s. Even if Sam agrees to put aside the agreement, just this once, he still needs the elders’ blessings.”

You shake your head and place your head in your hands. “And it will be like pulling teeth to get those old men to agree. That and the other members of the pack would most likely have issue with it too.” To let the vampires on your land after years would be jarring.

Grimacing, Embry had to sigh in agreement. The Elders were stubbornly old fashioned and no way would the pack be ready to accept it. “Billy will probably be the only one to back us up. Just one of them isn’t enough.”

There wasn’t time for all this arguing. The confrontation against the newborn army was in a couple of days. You had to focus efforts on that.

In a nervous fashion you begin to run your fingers through your hair. “This is all too much. . .”

Embry’s face was tilted upward, appreciating the strokes over orange and pink watercolor across the sky. “We’re just kids. You know, I’m failing most of my classes. Who can concentrate on math when all this is going on? Vampires threatening the entire town of Forks, a missing girl, and. . .” He cuts himself off with a sharp shake of his head. Whatever he was going to say was stored forever inside of Embry. “My mom is pissed but she knows she can’t just tell me to stop helping the tribe. We both know I have a bigger duty here.”

Your grades were less than satisfactory as well. Not like you had been scholarly to begin with, they completely tanked once you had joined the pack. All your parents could do was huff and tell you to just do your best. They held their own personal thoughts back. A huge responsibility was already pushing you down. The responsibility of an entire city. You knew they were frustrated with you, possibly wanting to scream at you a handful of times because of your failing grades.

In your pocket your phone vibrates, alerting you to an incoming call. You didn’t recognize the number but tentatively held it up to your ear. Not many outside of the pack had your number besides a few friends at school. “Hello?”

“Hi (y/n).” Those two little words nearly had you choking on your own spit. Edward had your number. How, you didn’t exactly know; but the knowledge made you smile like an idiot for a split seconds before you caught yourself. “It’s Edward. Sorry for calling you out of the blue. Do you have a moment?”

Heart a flutter, you can’t find any words. Your mind was reduced to mush. Then you became aware of Embry’s presence and managed to pull yourself together. Even without pack telepathy, you knew from the tense expression on his face that he knew who had called. It had been that obvious on your face. The flush of your cheeks, the dilating of your pupils, and the tender smile on your face broke his heart.

“Um hey Edward.” You reign in the excitement in your voice. “Give me a moment.”

In the millisecond it took for you to hit the mute button, Embry was already off the rock you two had shared and was heading back toward Sam’s house. “Em-“

He stops and looks over his shoulder at you. “It’s okay, (y/n). I’ll see you later.”

You wanted to smack yourself. Acting like a giddy schoolgirl getting a call from her crush.

Taking a breath, you unmute yourself. “Sorry about that. What’s going on? Any sign of Bella?”

You didn’t know that vampires could get tired until you heard the worn edge in Edward’s sigh. “No. We followed the vampires’ old tracks as long as we could before they disappeared. The worsening snow is making it harder.”

Not noticing the cold weather before, you now realize the heavy snowfall. Immediately you worried about Bella in this weather. She could freeze to death.

You bit your tongue. She had to be found soon. It wasn’t necessary to voice your thoughts, Edward must be thinking the same thing.

She was a vulnerable human, easily succumbing to the elements. They couldn’t possibly be taking care of her mortal needs.

“I’ll go back out to the spot with some other wolves. Maybe we can gather enough of a scent to remember it. Carlisle said so himself, we do have better noses. We can probably pick up something you overlooked.” This was the most interaction you had had with Edward all in one day. You were overwhelmed but in a good way now.

Not that anything was good about today. Except that exhilarating shock of your first actual kill. You had successfully killed a vampire.

“That would be great, but that isn’t why I called.”

“Oh?”

You waited with dread for him to elaborate. If it wasn’t about Bella or the battle, then what could he have to talk to you about? Nevertheless you were happy to just be talking with him. “With all that’s going on, I think the old treaty should be set aside. At least until Victoria has been stopped.”

A laugh from you probably confused Edward. You explain to him that you had been thinking the same thing and even told Embry. Also voicing the concerns and stubbornness of the Elders and your doubt of them changing their minds. Even if it was for the duration of the battle.

“Do you really think there’s no way in convincing them?”

“Maybe Billy can bend their ears. But I highly doubt Eryl will ever agree. He’s the crankiest of them all.” You moan just at the mention of him. He had never been pleasant, for as long as you had known him Eryl was one who liked sticking to the books without ever changing anything. Why change something if it’s working. That’s what his mentality was like.

Just then, yelling from a few yards away has you stopping your conversation with Edward to listen. One was Sam’s voice, that’s for sure. The other-

“Well I’m going to find her! They’ve already had her for too long. Who knows how much longer she’ll be safe.” Jacob’s terse voice cuts through the tops of the trees.

“Is that Jacob?” Edward’s voice is faint in the background.

“Yeah. Sorry, I’m gonna have to let you go. But I promise I’ll bring some of the pack to try and follow the scent.” The two of you bid farewell and you hop off of the rock just in time to bump into Jacob as he is storming away. Following him closely is young Seth, just as fired up as Jacob was.

“What’s going on?”

Jacob presses his lips together and looks over his shoulder to Sam and the others standing on the porch. “Sam doesn’t think it’s important to find Bella before the battle.”

You were sure that Sam didn’t put it like that. Jacob did have a tendency of overreacting when it came to Bella. “And you’re disobeying his orders to go look for her?”

It doesn’t bother you how Jacob looks down at you due to his height. “She’ll die out there. I know you probably don’t care about her, but I do.”

“Hey, that’s not fair, Jacob. I’m worried about her too.”

He rolls his eyes and you resist the urge to punch him in his irritating face. “Oh come on. I know you would be happier if she died because Edward would be free to be with you,.”

Even Seth seemed to recoil. “Jake, that’s going too far.”

“I don’t care what he thinks about me.” The weariness of the day reduces you to snapping. You glare at Jacob. “You want to find Bella? Well I’m sorry to say you can’t do it alone. If you apologize for your shit attitude then I’ll lead you to where Chief Swan and I encountered the vampire. You’re right, she does need to be found, but acting like an asshole is not the answer.”

A bit taken aback, Jacob reels back. The fume from his earlier tirade had dissipated. “I. . . I’m sorry. I’m just worried about Bella.”

You nod. “Thank you. Follow me then.”

Two wolves missing from the pack shouldn’t be too much of an issue. There were still about a dozen back at Sam’s.

The trek was a quiet one to your destination. A sweet aroma like honeysuckle still permeated in the area. Among them you plucked out Edward’s. His alone stood out to you.

“The Cullens must have already been through here.” Seth mused to no one in particular as he begins to take off his clothes. In your wolf skin, your sense of smell heightened immensely.

Jacob pulled his shirt over his head and tossed it aside. In an instant human flesh was replaced by russet hued fur and four strong limbs. He was wasting no time in following the trail. If there was any left. Snow already covered about an inch of the ground and continued pile on.

His snout pushing up the snow, trying to get under for a better smell from the earth. Seth’s own nose started its own investigation. You watch them with arms folded in front of you. You think back to the convertsations you had with Embry and Edward. To put the treaty aside so that both wolves and vampires could unite instead of working separately.

Seth lifts his head up and looks over at you. He titls his head as if asking you if you were going to join them. You shake your head with a small smile. “You guys get to work. I’m going back to Sam’s.”

Abruptly, Jacob’s orange eyes glance at you.

“Don’t worry. I won’t tell him what you guys are doing.” Waving them off you began to walk back until you heard a low, warning, growl emit from Jacob. With the growl came his scent. Your heart immediately picked up, palms developing a light film of sweat.

Jacob has his ears flicked back, hackles spiked up as he eyes Edward’s calm demeanor. His smaller companion offered the vampire a small wag of his tail to show that at least he was friendly.

Startled at Jacob’s presence, honeydew eyes flick up to you. “I didn’t know you’d be bringing Jacob.”

“He volunteered himself.” The corners of your lips resist the urge to perk up. “Sorry. The others are still squabbling over at Sam’s with Charlie.”

Listening to Jacob’s reply, Edward frowns. “They don’t want to look for her?”

You shake your head. “Not that they don’t want to. But the pack has to focus their energy on the battle. These two will have to do.”

Derisively, Jacob snorts your way to show that he didn’t appreciate what you said. You roll your eyes at him. Before joining the pack, Jacob never used to be that sensitive. Becoming a wolf thought seemed to heighten every emotion and make them ten times stronger. He used to be fun and could take a joke. Now everything was taken personally.

Edward puts his hands into his pockets and hums. “Well, better than nothing.” When he met your eyes, Edward smiled a little. “Will you be helping?”

“I better. Otherwise who knows what Jacob will do to you.” It made you nervous to be around Edward, but you spoke the truth. An agitated Jacob was not a good thing. Add in Edward, most likely there would be some sort of fight initiated but Jacob. You had to keep an eye on him. Seth was too young to take on Jacob by himself. Your wolf was bigger than both of their’s. If anyone could put Jacob in line it was you.

Seth lets out a happy whine. He liked the Cullens, knowing that they were good people despite being vampires. Edward confirmed this when his smile widened.

Huffing, Jacob continues on his way without bothering to make sure the rest of you were following.

While it would be optimal for you to follow suit in your wolf, you became all too aware that in order to transform you would have to either undress or rip your clothes to shreds in the process. Your mom had made it clear that she couldn’t afford to keep buying you new clothes.

Face heating up, you paused and timidly rub your arm. “Um. . . Do you mind turning around?”

There was a second of registration before Edward sputters slightly and turns his back to you. To ensure there would be no peeking, he holds his hands up to his face and covers his eyes.

Your hands shake a little bit and when you cast a nervous glance at Seth it looked like he was grinning cheekily. “You turn around too Seth.”

He does so with a wag of his tail and you hurriedly lift your shirt over your head and pull down your shorts and underwear. You secure them onto the strap that was around your thigh and take a deep breath. In moments you feel your body hum; chest surging with the joy of finally ridding yourself of your human form and back to your strong four limbed figure.

Senses clear as you enter a new world where you were on the top of the food chain. You weren’t sure how you would communicate with Edward since he couldn’t hear your thoughts anymore. He hears your paws crunch against the snow making him turn around.

”You should have seen how red your face was.” Seth teased.

”Shut up! He may not be able to hear me but he can hear you!” Reprimanding him with a gentle growl, Seth happily trots after Jacob. You and Edward follow close behind.

“Don’t worry.” Edward coughs. “I didn’t see anything.”

If you could blush, you would have. Thankfully your face was now covered with fur.

”Quit flirting with him. This isn’t the time.” You heard Jacob hiss through the pack telepathy. ”If we’re going to follow whatever is left of the scent, we’ll need to concentrate. A lot of time has already passed.”

You hated to admit that Jacob was partially right. Pressing your nose against the cold snow, you prod it deeper so that you made contact with dirt and took a deep inhale.

The comforting smell of earth.

Clean crisp snow diluting it. But underneath you were able to weave together a strain of a scent. It wasn’t much but it did smell like the obnoxious sweet scent of the vampire that had attacked Charlie. You closed your eyes, trying to hold onto it. “Jasper and I already swept through this area. We were able to follow it for only a few miles before it disappeared. There wasn’t anything around where Victoria could be hiding.”

”There’s still something but it’s very faint.” Seth tells him. ”I’m barely able to grasp onto it for long.”

He was right. It was weak and lost in your nose within minutes. The task of trying to maintain it was frustrating and you kept having to stick your nose back in the ground. You wouldn’t let Bella down though.

The miles just seemed to stretch on, trees among trees filled your vision as your group followed the barely traceable trail. Night sky had blend into the early morning hours and it wore on your body. You had been awake now for nearly twenty-four hours. When your search ended at the highway that would take you to Port Angeles, you and Seth were lingering near the back while Edward and Jacob were still in the front. Their energy unyielding. Bella was at the foremost in their mind.

“Maybe Victoria is hiding in Port Angeles.” Edward, not needing any sort of sleep, was wide awake as he looked up and down the long highway.

”That many newborns in one city? Unless they want to be found out right away, it’s highly unlikely.” Jacob growled more so out of frustration than from having to converse with Edward. There had been a silent truce during this time in which Jacob didn’t antagonize Edward.

You and Seth sat down to rest your weary paws. Edward sent you two looks of sympathy but the drive in his eyes didn’t leave. “At least you’ve taken us further than we could manage.”

”And now the three of you will return to La Push.”

Everyone jumped at the sudden appearance of Sam. Even Edward hadn’t anticipated his arrival, having been zoned into the task of finding his girlfriend.

Seth cowers slightly, ears flattening against his head submissively. Wrinkles in Sam’s snout alluded to a snarl that he was barely able to conceal.

”You disobeyed my orders.”

“It’s my fault Sam.” Edward defended the three of you. “I asked (y/n) if she or any other wolf would be able to follow the vampire’s scent better since she was the one who actually fought him. I thought-“

Sam’s guttural growl hushes Edward. ”How many times do I have to remind you to stay out of pack business.”

That didn’t sit well with you. Going up against your alpha was an intimidating prospect, but you refused to let Sam snap at him like that. ”If it weren’t for his intervention in pack matters, we would be dead!”

Jacob, fired up by your thoughts backed you up. ”You think I like accepting their help? It’s necessary to set aside our differences to find Bella. She’s a human of Forks and we swore to protect them. If that means Cullen intervention then so be it. This involves all of us.”

You were actually floored at how eloquent Jacob was. It hadn’t occurred to you that he might have the same thoughts as you and Edward had about a united front. His obsession with Bella may have been the one influencing factor, but at least that was something.

Even Seth, quiet and timid in front of the alpha spoke up. ”Sam. . . Look at the snow. It’s getting colder by the day. Wherever Bella is, she won’t be able to survive this weather.”

”Did it ever occur to any of you that Victoria could potentially use Bella to lure us to her?” Sam’s heated eyes move from Edward to you and the other two wolves. ”There would be no level playing field if she succeeded in luring Edward straight to her. Things would be on her terms and Victoria and her army would have the upper hand. Was Alice not able to foresee that?”

“As I’ve stated before, unfortunately Alice’s visions are obscured if a wolf is involved.”

You wished Jasper were there so that he could use his power to calm Sam down. He was right though. You and Jacob had acted too hastily and should have thought better. Not that that would stop Jacob from finding Bella. You could have potentially ruined the plan further if Victoria’s newborns did fall upon you unknowingly.

Shamefully you lower your head, both you and Seth realizing your error. While you did want to find Bella, you had to be careful on how you went about it. If there was one straggler there was probably more. They could be scouting through the trees with their lithe agility. Your side had lost the element of surprise.

”I’m sorry, Sam.” Internally whimpering, you go back to your role as servile pack me ever. Maybe you had wanted to please Edward by finding Bella. To make him happy even if that meant saving the girl who kept him away from you. He felt your heavy emotions and the furrow in his muzzle slackened.

Seeing his defenses down, Seth adds “We just wanted to find her. . . But we should have been smarter about it.”

Jacob, not liking the sight of you and Seth groveling at Sam’s paws, does his best to push away the snarl that was starting to arise. He looks at Edward, a silent plea of help to back him up. Edward shook his head though.

“No. . . Sam’s right. It. . . It was foolish of us running in head first. What would we have done anyway if we found the rest of them? We have a vague idea of their numbers. Even with three wolves we would still be outmatched. There would be no chance of us saving her. Not if we’re killed.” Apologetically, Edward regards your alpha. “I’m sorry.”

Betrayal shocks Jacob into stillness. Sharp tension stabs at you when finally he snarls. Seth fretfully looks between Sam and Jacob.

You bore witness to all the sudden hate Jacob held toward your alpha. Heard every venom tipped word that his mind screamed. He would not challenge Sam though. Not yet at least. However there was now a widening crack in their relationship.

”All of you go home.”

That was fine with Jacob. Without waiting another second, Jacob was bounding back to La Push. Shaking his head, Seth follows after knowing he would have an earful later.

Edward reluctantly started on his way, casting you a private smile as he trudges away.

Bitterly you say out loud “Are we sure that Jacob didn’t imprint on Bella? He’s acting so crazy over her.” It’s how you felt whenever Edward smiled at you.

“No, that’s not imprinting. You don’t act craz around Edward because you respect his relationship with Bella and don’t want him to feel awkward. Jacob is acting like that from blind puppy love. He’s still incredibly young and doesn’t understand how to get a grip on his feelings. One of the cons that comes to the wolf blood in us is that it runs hot.” Sam ruefully sighs. Still young yet the morning night highlighted the worry lines that ran deep in his skin, “You though, you’re not hasty nor desperate. Imprinting is kind of like unconditional, ever evolving, love. You’ll mold yourself to be whatever he wants you to be until he’s ready to accept you as his mate. And right now he needs a supportive friend.”

Sam walked you the rest of the way back to your house. By the time you reached the trees that lined the back of your house, you had phased back into your human skin. What he had said had haunted you the whole way back.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

Even when you managed to fall asleep, you were plagued by nightmares of Bella. Bloodless faces of newborns tear your pack limb from limb. All felt lost.

The following morning you awoke with dread in your chest that weighed you down into your mattress. Tomorrow was the day. So many lives were on the line and you were now allowing it to sink into you. If you all failed. . . The people of Forks and La Push would be in imminent danger and there would be no one to protect them. It would be a free for all for the newborn army, hungry after a battle.

Your parents and your friends could all be dead by the end of tomorrow. Now your side had lost the element of surprise by having Bella’s scent. Everyone was waiting for a surprise attack from Victoria.

“(Y/n)? Are you still in bed?” Your mom tentatively knocks on your door. Normally if they know you’ve been out on patrol, your parents will allow you to sleep in. Lately they could sense your anxiety and checked in on you frequently.

You roll yourself up, rubbing the heel of your palm against your eyes. Only able to get about three hours worth of sleep, you were not prepared to go out into the world. “Yes. But I’ve been awake for a while.”

The door opens and your mom’s concerned face pokes in. “Breakfast is ready. Why don’t you come out and eat with us.”

Nodding you start to slip out of bed, eyes still closed and struggling to flutter open. Once you finally do manage to wake up a bit and head toward your bedroom door, your mom gently stops you; putting her left hand against your cheek where the scab had been long gone. Now there was a dark scar that plagued your complexion.

So easy was it to read how your mom was feeling. Her eyes had always been so expressive. Now you read the deep worry that plagued her thoughts when she looked upon your face. Knowing that it was your fault made your chest throb uncomfortably. “Why don’t you call Sam and tell him to let you have the day off. You can use the rest.”

You would love nothing more than to do just that. But you couldn’t. Not now. Your pack needed everyone in attendance. “I can’t, ma.” She presses her lips together yet yields and bows her head lightly. “(Y/n), you don’t have to do this. You know that right? No matter what everyone else says, it’s your choice. Don’t put yourself in danger because you think you have to.”

A little laugh escapes you. “Ma. . . Thanks for saying that, but I don’t really have a choice. Not really. What else would I do with this gift?” Gift, you called it. But it felt more like a curse. It’s made you do things that you would have never done had you been just a normal human. Originally you had thought turning into a wolf was the coolest thing in the world. Come to learn that there was so many strings attached to it. Now it was ruining your life.

Closing her eyes, your mom gathers you into her arms. “I want you to be happy and safe, (y/n).”

If she only knew the extent of your duties. Lately you had neither been happy nor safe. Tomorrow you might not even be alive.

Negative thoughts swirled in your head like a snow globe. Knowing that you could die very soon made you cling to your mother in comfort. At least you were safe in her arms for a few moments.

You finished your breakfast just in time to catch the ring of your front door. Your dad had already been getting up to clear the table, but at the announcement of a guest he puts down the plates and hurries over.

“Afternoon Mr. (l/n).” Embry’s voice rang clear and it makes you rise and stride over to where your father stood.

“Hello Embry.” Managing an awkward smile, your dad glances at you for a moment. “That time, huh?”

“I didn’t get a call from Sam or anyone else in the pack.”

“They’re all out at the Cullen border.” Embry quietly informs you, unsure of how much to share while your dad was present. “Charlie is with them.”

You were great up that you at least had been giv en enough time to finish your.breakfast before throwing yourself back into the dangerous world of vampires and wolves. Giving your dad a brief side hug and saying goodbye to your mom, you head out with Embry.

No words had been spoken between the two of you since Edward’s phone call yesterday. Even passing the crest of the forest that lined your home, Embry remained quiet.

And when he did speak, it wasn’t about the hurt he had felt seeing you so enamored by Edward’s voice. “Charlie showed up at Billy’s a little while ago. He insists that he has a hand in the plan to save his daughter.”

“He definitely can’t join the actual fighting. The best thing he could do for us is make sure no human is around this area tomorrow.” Quietly musing, you hop over a large tree root that you used to make forts in. If you were missing, your parents always searched there first.

Embry nods. “Yeah, that’s what Sam said. But that doesn’t mean he can’t know about the plan. He just can’t participate physically.”

“So why are they at the Cullen border?”

“Best to have everyone present. Especially now since Charlie is involved. The Cullens can better explain the history leading up to Bella’s kidnapping. They have much to explain about all of Bella’s previous injuries.” When you found yourselves into the heart of the forest, both of you turn around and start to strip before changing into your wolf skin.

Once inside of your wolf, you hear the voices of your other pack members. The louder their voices grew in your head, the closer you grew to your destination. Even before then you smelled Edward’s scent. The one you try to retain each time. Vainly attempting to remember it while you went to sleep.

”Looks like (y/n) and Embry are finally here.” You heard Leah sneer.

Of course she couldn’t be nice for once. Not even when a startled Charlie accidentally bumps into her at the sight of you and Embry’s wolf forms. Recognition crosses his eyes when he takes a good look in your direction.

“You’re the one that saved me.” He acknowledges you.

Your tail sways cordially and you nod your head.

“That’s (y/n).” Carlisle smiles.

“And which one is Jacob?”

A deep russet wolf walks forward, meeting Charlie’s gaze. Cautiously, Charlie holds out his hand in front of him.

“That’s really you, Jake?”

Jacob bumps Charlie’s hand with his nose. ”Yeah, it’s me Charlie. I promise we’ll get Bella back.”

“He says that we’ll get Bella back.” Edward translates for everyone else who couldn’t hear what Jacob was thinking.

Charlie pats Jacob’s muzzle. “I know.”

You noticed how warm Charlie was toward Jacob, having his back turned to Edward and nearly treating him as if he weren’t there. Perhaps because the truth was out and Edward had failed to protect Bella from a supernatural foe that not even Charlie could deal with. He had entrusted his daughter to him. Charlie couldn’t fight this foe himself which must have frustrated the mortal man to no end.

Sympathy for Edward arose in your conscience. For such a powerful man, he looked helpless being ignored by Charlie. Bella’s kidnapping distressed him greatly; perhaps more than Charlie. For Edward did consider himself guilty. He wasn’t there to protect her. In fact, some may argue that he had brought all this danger to her because he was a vampire. If he had been normal, Bella would not have had to know this kind of world. A world where creatures drank blood to survive.

“Chief Swan.” Carlisle pulls his attention back to why they were all gathered. Human, wolf, and vampire alike. While the treaty rules were still up, at least all three of you could still manage to unite at least for Bella’s sake. Bella connected all three worlds to each other. “The confrontation with Victoria’s newborn army will be upon us tomorrow. Alice can still confirm that much. But Bella’s role in it has not been seen. We don’t know what Victoria plans for Bella.”

“Obviously nothing good.” If Jacob had his human face, you knew he’d have it scrunched up, like he thought Carlisle an idiot.

Thankfully Edward didn’t translate Jacob’s internal musing.

Charlie puts his hands in his pant pocket, perhaps out of a nervous fashion. “So you guys plan on fighting them while luring this Victoria away?”

“That was our original plan. We were going to use Bella’s scent to lure her in but now they might have the same idea.”

“Does she know about the wolves?”

“Yes. A while ago the wolves and Victoria crossed paths. But I don’t think she knows of us working together.” Carlisle admits.

Emmett, who had been unusually quiet, scoffed and narrowed his eyes at your side. “She probably thinks we’re enemies thanks to that big guy crashing into me.”

Paul snaps his jaws in Emmett’s direction. ”That leech was the one who got in my way!”

Sending Paul a silencing growl, Sam reprimands him. ”Stop acting like a child. Put aside your petty grievances.”

Having heard that prompted a small smile from Edward. Sam was giving him a little more respect since saving him.

“And Alice. . . ?” There was a tone of hopefulness in Charlie’s voice. Alice regretted shaking her head in reply.

“I can’t force my visions. They come at random. I’m sorry Charlie. . .” Alice bit her lip and darted her eyes away, unable to look at him anymore.

The man managed to maintain his calm composure although you did detect the reddening of his eyes. He didn’t let his emotions sway his actions. Something no one in your pack would be able to successfully achieve. Intense emotions sparked the wolf in you and made you do many things you would regret. The chances of saving Bella before the fight was unlikely.

Sam told the younger wolves (including yourself) to get some rest for tomorrow. He and the other seasoned pack members would be doing the patrol. How could anyone sleep with doom being held over your head? Nothing had comforted you in the conversation with Charlie. At least he would do his part in keeping any human away from the battlefield. That much he was able to do.

While Emily forced Seth to head home, you and your trio of boys go in the other direction where your homes waited. All four of you were quiet and contemplative. Quil, Jacob, and Embry hung out in the back. You noted that it had been a while since all three of them had been together. Ever since becoming part of Sam’s pack, there was a derisive split between them which saddened you. In your childhood, they had always been seen together like the Three Stooges. They were iconic among La Push. Now they were splintered.

Your parents were surprised that you were home so early, despite it only being fifteen after four in the afternoon. They were used to you coming home late at night or early in the morning.

“Is everything okay?” Your dad asks, double checking the hands on his watch. He must have just come home for work as he was now in his house slippers.

Looking at your dad, you force a small smile on your face to make his worried look disappear. “Yeah.” Once you’re safely inside of your bedroom, you sit on the floor and stare into space. Unconsciously your fingertips run along the scar on your face, your mind replaying the image of Xiomara’s contorted face and black eyes. You had been able to see your own terrified face staring back at you through her glossy eyes.

Thinking back on it always made your body begin to shake as you relive the horror. Seeing the dead body of the witch who was supposed to help you. The sounds that emitted from Xiomara’s twisted mouth as it morphed into a beak.

A cold sweat buds on your skin and you feel sick as you shut your eyes. But you could still see her. You were alive and she was dead, but Xiomara’s monstrous features never left you.

Bella came to mind suddenly.

She must be feeling the same terror. Believing that she was about to die at the hands of a hideous monster. Alone.

Like a reflex, you were on your feet and hand on the doorknob. Your heart raced. You couldn’t leave Bella like that. To wait and wonder all while suffering torment from the vampires. Feeling like a helpless child.

“Oh no.” You breathed, unable to remove your hand from the knob. “I’m about to do something stupid.” Hadn’t you learned from last night not to act hastily. But imagining Bella by herself killed you more than you thought it would. Shouldn’t you be taking this time to rejoice that they might kill her? Then you would have Edward all to yourself. You weren’t that kind of person, no matter how much you wanted not to care about her. “I’m about to do something stupid. . . I’m sorry Sam.”


**

Alice doubled over where she stood, her hands clamping down on either side of her head as she suppressed a cry. Jasper was at her side in seconds, helping her to sit down until it passed. She could even hear the concerned voices of her other family members. Just a piercing pain that struck her head and deafening ringing in her ears. Eyes squeezed shut, streaks like lightening rip through her mind. In them were like slow moving videos. (y/n) appeared to be the star as Alice could see her exiting a thicket of trees to come across a paved highway. She was in her human form and at first looked uncertain until she seems to confirm her actions and continues onward.

Her head pulsated when she struggled to look further, knowing that the only other occasion she had felt like this was when (y/n) was in grave danger. The future wouldn't let her though and soon the ringing in her ears faded out. Drilling in her skull slowly dissipated as well. This vision left her feeling weak, weaker than the last one. Alice was breathing heavily, allowing Jasper to mellow her.

When she opened her eyes, everyone was staring at her; only Edward knowing what was going on. He knew that stretch of highway. He had been there last night. With (y/n). She was going to find Bella by herself. Despite Sam's orders, she was going alone with no one else; taking it upon herself to rescue the girl that was her rival.

"I know where she is." Edward said quickly. He didn't want to waste anytime. This wouldn't be something she could do alone, as noble as it was. She needed help.

With her head in her hands, Alice gazes at Edward. "Hurry. Even if she is in her human form, who knows how far she'll make it before she runs into trouble."

Edward nods and in a flash he's already out the door, crossing the front lawn and into the depths of the woods.

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

“You’re the last person I would have ever guessed would be out here.”

You had heard the soft crunching of his feet against the snow. Stopping in your tracks you turn to offer him an awkward smile. A puff of white escapes your lips when you exhale. Being in your human skin, you weren’t able to smell his sweet scent but your heart still picked up speed at the sight of him. His perpetually styled, bronze hair had collected a light dusting of snow.

The gray coat he wore wasn’t necessary since vampires never got cold nor hot, it made him look even more dashing. Such a thought made your ears burn and you prayed the blush stayed far away from your face. You could try to pass it off as your naturally warm skin.

“Bet you thought it would be Jacob.” You chuckle and wait for him to close the distance.

Quite quickly, Edward replies with a smile that showed off his row of perfect teeth. “Well, I was hoping it wouldn’t be. He’s not exactly the easiest to get along with.”

The two of you started your walk once more, not trying to force the other to abandon this plan and go back. You liked that Edward didn’t try to talk you out of it. “He wasn’t always like that. He only started acting like an ass when. . . Well when we first started showing signs of being a wolf. As if being a teenager wasn’t bad enough.”

“I remember.” Edward nods and you almost forget that he is decades older than you. He pauses before finally asking “Why are you out here?”

You don’t want to look at him while you answer. Instead you lift your eyes up to the dark sky, stars twinkling brightly. You loved the night sky of rural Washington where light pollution couldn’t touch your sparkling stars. “I haven’t been sleeping well since that owl thing attacked me. I just keep remembering how terrified I was. I thought I was going to die. And then I thought about my parents.” Icy wind stung at your eyes that were threatening to brim with tears. “Bella must be feeling that exact same fear and that. . . That made me sad to think about her feeling what I did.”

“That’s,” He sharply inhales “incredibly empathetic of you.” His tone was that of touched. You definitely couldn’t look him in the eyes now. Embarrassed for spilling your guts out to someone you barely knew. You figured since he couldn’t hear your thoughts anymore, you might as well tell him why you were doing something so crazy.

The silence ensued was uncomfortable for you. Edward didn’t speak either as he seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. That’s why you jumped when you finally heard him speak. “Do you know where you’re going?”

“Kind of. Last night I could tell that the scent went past where Sam had stopped us. I don’t know how much further it would be though. The scent has probably vanished. I was planning to shift back into my wolf once I was a good distance away from La Push. Otherwise Sam would know what I’m doing. The pack telepathy can only stretch so far.” The flurry of snow was starting to pick up the further up the mountain you got. Road was clear of any vehicles at this time of night. Well, you supposed it was very early morning by now. “I can see things better when I’m a wolf.”

“I think I can find us the rest of the way. If anyone comes into my radius, I can hear their thoughts. There’s only ever been two people whose thoughts I couldn’t read. Your’s and Bella’s.”

Only after what that creature had done to you. Or rather what she had put in your tea. But he could still read Sam’s thoughts. You doubted if even Edward knew.

The sound of both of your feet crunching the soft snow became serene to you as you and Edward nearly fell into the same step. You knew the temperature must have dropped dramatically since you started out on your mission. It felt like a cool breeze against your skin, the flurry of snowflakes did not bother you in the least. A beautiful night full of stars and nature playing you its soft music.

Ascending up the mountain, the roads were beginning to look unused and dilapidated. By then you had completely lost whatever trail you had managed to maintain. Edward took a step forward and closed his eyes. All you heard was the whistling of the raging wind. You watch his brows furrow, the crease between them deepening.

His eyes flash open and a dark shadow flickers across his sharp features. He turns to you sharply. “Do you think you’re far enough from the pack telepathy?”

“I-I think so.”

“Good, because I’m going to need you to run and fast.”

You nod your head and start taking your clothes off to transform while Edward’s back is turned. Once you strap your clothes to your thigh, you take a deep breath and feel your human form dissolve. Like mud being rinsed off from you, you felt vibrant in your wolf skin. Being human limited you immensely.

“Just follow me. You’ll be able to smell them once we get near.”

Your anxiety spiked, but you nod and sprint off the same moment he does. Edward was incredibly fast, nearly leaving you in his dust. Strong paws managed to keep in pace with the vampire, you could basically nip at his heels if it pleased you. Trees blurred around you as you focused on Edward’s body and the direction he was zooming in.

Then you smelled it. The stinging scent made your nose wrinkle in disgust. The area reeked and it was all you could smell.

Edward came to an abrupt halt and you skidded in order to prevent running into him. You held your breath as your eyes roamed around. Miles away you could make out the shabby outline of an abandoned oil refinery. The both of you stayed at the distance. Contemplating the next step to your plan.

“I wish I could communicate with you better in that form.” Murmurs Edward quietly. That was a con for him not being able to hear your thoughts. “But I guess we’ll just wing it. We’ll both be able to smell if Bella is near. Hopefully we can get in and get out fast. Try to avoid any confrontations.”

Fighting through might be our only option. You think to yourself as you listen to the multiple footsteps that carry to your rotating ears. They outnumbered your duo. I really hope I live through this.

You hadn’t meant for your eternal whine become external as it leaves your throat. Edward gazes at you softly. “Don’t worry (y/n). We can do this. I wouldn’t be able to do this with anyone else but you. You heard Jasper. We make a great team.” Hesitantly he reaches a hand out toward you. The slightest twitch of a carpal tendon told you that he was unsure.

Pressing your furred forehead against his hands you close your eyes. She shouldn’t have been so happy in that moment. You were about to go rescue his girlfriend.

His hand presses down into your fur. He smiles and comments “Huh, didn’t think wolves were this soft. . .”

Thank goodness wolves couldn’t blush.

“We’ll be okay. This is just a rescue mission. As long as they have her, Victoria has the upper hand. Let’s circle the compound first then meet back here.”

With the lightest steps, you walk around the sight; careful of any stray twigs that would snap and alert your enemies. Weaving through the trees, you had already spotted more than a dozen figures loitering around the building’s side. Skinny trees and mangled bushes did little to hide them as you could also hear them talk amongst one another.

“You’re so lucky! I didn’t even get a chance to taste even a drop of her blood.” One complained.

You could practically hear the laugh in the other’s voice, superiority dripped off of their words. “It was the most delicious thing I have ever had. If only Victoria hadn’t found out. I could have had more.”

Stomach knotting, you forced yourself to keep moving. You hoped he was lying, wanting to appear cool in front of his comrades.

There were missing chunks in the building’s walls. We wished you could get closer to at least get a little peek inside. No luck and you weren’t ready to reveal yourself in front of them. Metal towers with tubes going every way reminded you of a very large jungle gym. The sight held several small buildings, bare bone compared to what they used to be. Roofs were patchy, beams jutting out.

When you met back up with Edward, he tells you that there seemed to be about three newborns on the east side. You nod your head when he asked you if you had seen anyone. With your paw you stomped out how many you had seen.

“They’ll smell you instantly. So stay back here. I hate asking this of you but if necessary can you become a distraction?”

Did he really think he’d be able to get Bella out of there all by himself? Against an uncertain number of adversaries? This didn’t sit right with you. Your ears flatten against your head knowing that he was right at least about the newborns smelling you if you got any closer. You didn’t want him to go in alone.

Unable to protest or even voice your concerns, you solemnly watch him make his way back down to the sight. In minutes the flurry of snow hid him from even your view. You would just have to wait for him and hope he succeeded in this covert operation.


**

Once out of sight from (y/n), Edward presses the palm of his hand against his chest. He just had to make sure that his heart really wasn’t beating. The sound of (y/n)’s strong heartbeat still sung in his ears. When he had pet her forehead, he heard her heartbeat intensify. Lub dub, lub dub in strong successions. Like a symphony.

Her heartbeat excited him. Never had he felt something like this before. Bella’s blood might have been that of a singer, but the sound of (y/n)’s heart was a complete orchestra.

He had to put distance and focus on the task at hand. Bella, I have to find Bella.

Drilling that mantra into his head helped him get back into reading the thoughts of the vampires that lurked around the corner. Thoughts filled with hunger that Edward couldn’t help but pity them. They were just pawns to Victoria. Their only use to her was that they could act out her revenge. She had no one else since Edward had killed James. Not even Laurent had stuck around. Unfortunately all the newborns would have to be destroyed once Victoria was dealt with. He couldn’t risk having so many of them run loose.

Inside of the refinery building, Edward had to creep close to whatever walls were available. Many of the newborn soldiers sat in circles on the center ground. Some of them rocked back and forth on their butt in agitation. They were starving. It took a. Mountain of self control for them to not attack the closest thing with warm blood. Victoria must have baptized them with fear to obey her.

Edward darted swiftly and light on his feet as he bobbed between corrupted columns and beams. Almost instantaneously, Edward hears the hissing of Victoria’s thoughts. Jabbing at him like venomous needles that dug deeply into him.

“James died because of this. . . This stupid human girl?!” The anguish in her thoughts had Edward internally wincing. Her thoughts howled every curse at both Bella and Edward for taking her mate away. Edward couldn’t exactly disregard her pain. True it was his fault, he had taken James’ head off his shoulders. He killed him to protect Bella. He would always do anything to protect her. Bella had no way of protecting herself. Had she never met him, Bella wouldn’t have to worry about monsters like him.

“I thought she would be happy. I’ve fucked up. She said she fixed everything, but she won’t even look at me.” came another wallowing thought, overlapping with Victoria’s fiery ones. ”I need to make her happy again, before I really lose her.”

Frowning, Edward uses their thoughts to locate them. In the room they occupied, there was no roof, only a dark sky and stars looking back down at them.

They would notice his obtrusive scent soon. Being around (y/n) in her wolf form could have possibly gotten her strong scent on him. He couldn’t tell. The scent that he had lumped in with those of the Quileute wolves was that of a musky dog. Dirty and riddled with a pungent undertone. When he checked himself with a sniff test, he didn’t smell that. Instead when he inhaled, he could only pick up the scent of earth after a rainstorm. Fresh and somehow comforting. Nature itself. Would that be what Victoria smelled on him? He hoped so. Hopefully the snow storm that was building up all around could mask any smell that permeates off of him.

Bella, you must be freezing. . .

He chanced looking through the doorway, straight to Bella who shivered uncontrollably. Her head was bowed, thick dark brown hair hung heavily over her features as she tried to stay warm. She was tied to a chair, directly under the skylight. Wounds covered her trembling upper arms and there was a slice in her leg, the fabric around the cut was dyed red in dried blood.

Rage fueled the blind beast in him.

He makes a run for Bella.

He catches the flash of Victoria's red eyes and her even redder hair that was like a mass of wild fire. Her fingers immediately arch into claws and she's running after him in mere seconds. The boy who had also been present, realizing that Victoria was on the hot pursuit, flashes into action.

Bella, hearing the sudden scuffle of feet, lazily opens her eyes. They widen when she realizes it's Edward who has caused the ruckus. Her long hair flies as Edward wraps a strong arm around her, chair and all. He lifts both up easily and covers Bella's body when he throws himself into the wall behind her. His body was like a bullet and pierced through the cement. The structure wasn't strong to begin with, but it shuddered and crumbled away making for a perfect exit for Edward. Everything happened so fast that all around Bella was a blur. It didn't help that she was so cold and tired. With one hand, Edward broke off the legs of the chair to make it easier to carry Bella until it was safe to untie her.

He looks to where he left off (y/n), dread making his grip on Bella tighten when he saw a horde of newborns on (y/n)'s tail. A thick cloud of them were filling the gapes between emaciated trees and swarming in on her.

Muttering a curse, he picks up speed when he hears Victoria in hot pursuit. How was he going to help her?

"Hey Ed!!!"

Shock paralyzed him in that moment, Emmett flew from the trees. He barreled into the male. Jasper came out of the woods, catching Victoria in his choke hold; taking her down into the snow. Alice looked like a small snow fairy as she helped her mate keep down Victoria. "Go help (y/n)!!"

Edward turned his head to find Carlisle right at his side. He holds out his arms in anticipation to receive Bella. "We got everything here. Help (y/n) and stop the newborns. Reinforcement is on the way. By the way, Rosalie says you owe her big time for talking to the wolves."

Guess they were bringing the fight to Victoria and the newborns. Grateful for his family Edward smiles and gives them an affirmative nod.


**

Your muscles were taut, waiting and at the ready. But you still didn’t see any sign of Edward. An icy chill crept up your spine, making your fur stand straight up. You didn’t like how quiet it was. Uneasiness made you antsy as you tried to keep still and focus on the vampires that were still outside.

He’s okay, (y/n). Focus on being the watch.

An internal clock ticked away in your mind. It followed in sync with the dread in your heart.

Come on Edward. . . Where are you? Get in, get out. That’s what you said. You tell your panic to quiet, that you were worried for nothing. The wolf in you though, the part of you that was irrevocably tied to Edward, screamed that something bad would happen.

“Trust in your wolf.” Sam had once told you. “It’s instinct is better than your own.”

In that split second, the vampires who had been loitering outside suddenly jumped into action and were now all rushing into the nearby building. There was no time to think.

You run to distract the newborns. There is no initial strategy, you merely plan to bulldoze down as many as you could with the hopes of attracting more your way. The freezing air stung at your lungs, hurting as you ran faster. A newborn turns their head as you came into their radius of smell. Not having any time to alert the others, you trample over him, making sure your paws pressed down hard on his neck. Other sets of red eyes flash in your direction. Good. You make more noise by flinging the newborn that was under your paw up in the air only to smack him hard into the wall behind you. The concrete crumbles from the hard impact.

There were only five in the beginning, but as you continued to treat them as your ragdolls, more started leaking from hallways and shadows.

Great, it was working but you still weren't sure on exactly how many newborns were in the vicinity. You began the chase, dragging them away and toward the far side of the forest. It was up to Edward to use that time to get out.

One grabbed for your tail, mercilessly latching onto it with an iron vice. You shove down the yelp that nearly leapt from you, but you turn and snap at their face. Sharp, canine teeth sink in easily and you heard the telltale crack of their skin as you ripped their head off. They had caught up to you rather fast and were already on your heels, surrounding you. There's no time to count how many you're up against, more lunge at you and you're forced to dart back.

Too many of them, you were overwhelmed. You didn't let on to your fear. Not in front of them. They would be able to pick up the smell of your fear. Instead you let your storage of rage warm you and keep you in the fighting spirit. Some jumped on your back as others went for any vulnerable part of you. You slammed your back to stun them while using your massive paws to swat at the others. Rolling back up you went bounding away to attempt to put a little bit of distance.

One tackled you in your escape, shoving your snout first into the snow. You felt hands try and rip at your neck. Then they vanished. Lifting your head and quickly shaking free the snow from your face, you smell a familiar sweetness. "Edward."

Even with Edward now at your side, you were still outnumbered. Newborns circled you in, you and Edward kept your backs to one another. "Sorry I'm late." He pants. "I got Bella. My family has Victoria."

If only you had time to sigh in relief. Bella was safe and Victoria had been stopped. Again, the Cullen family had saved you from your death.

From the outside of their mob, you noticed random bodies being flung into the air; one right after the other as something moves toward the center. More than one entity seemed to be determined to reach you and Edward. The newborns in front of you, hearing the distressed cries of their comrades turned around.

"You're in big trouble (y/n)." You heard Sam's thoughts immediately through the pack telepathy. You had never been so relieved to hear the displeasure in his voice.

The massive form of Sam's wolf breaks through the newborns, his jaws easily taking off heads like he was a scythe and they were wheat. More of them were being mowed down by your packmates. Those that had been in the front began to scatter, only to be snatched up by a waiting wolf.

"Quite gawking and help us out! It's the least you can do since we saved your asses."Jared's voice barks out.

"Kinda hurt that you didn't ask me to come with you."Came quietly Embry's own feelings but they were quietly pushed aside by the wolves who were giving out strategies so not one newborn got out alive.

"You can talk about your feelings later." Leah growls out as she joins the fray. "You heard Jared, stop waiting around."

You and Edward wouldn't need to be told a third time.

Notes:

Sorry, no Bree Tanner since I never read her novella but there will still be an appearance made by the Volturi. Obviously I'm tweaking a lot in the original story. I hope you guys don't mind too much.

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

Everything was dizzying to you. The thunder of various snarls, tufts of fur flying, and the flurry of snow threatening to swallow everyone up. At certain moments, you felt dagger-like fingers grab ahold of your fur being ripped away from you; possibly Edward throwing them off as he kept a check on your back.

His scent anchors you in the chaos of battle. Presence vibrating behind you, you lunge and snap at the newborns around you. Sometimes you would have to stray away from Edward in order to fling one up into the arm before snapping your jaws securely around their neck with a life ending crunch.

The voices of your pack ring loud in your mind as they shout orders and directions. You catch a glimpse of wolves weaving through the throng, tearing into their foes.

More fingers drag their nails along your body, any way to try and take you down.

“Looks like some of those bloodsuckers have joined the party.” You hear Brady alert everyone via telepathy.

You hear Edward snarl out “Em, Jazz and Rose.”

Like lightening, Rosalie appears; a blonde streak of light as she kicks a newborn in the face, breaking their jaw in the process. Her hair is wild, collecting piles of snowflakes in her curls. During your sparring with the vampires, you didn’t get the chance to see her in action. Even with the alarming terror in her gold eyes, Rosalie was still a vision.

“Quit gawking at me, wolf-girl.” She snaps instantly ruining the pretty picture she had painted. Another newborn jumps on her back it Seth swoops in, colliding with them and throwing the newborn off to the side.

Edward looks over his shoulder at you. Giving him a confident nod, he dashes off to help his siblings and the rest of your pack. Did the newborn army not know that Victoria had been apprehended? Their cause was lost.

“They probably don’t care. In their frenzied, newborn, brain all he must be concerned about is blood from a battle. ” Sam says, hearing your thoughts. The area surrounding you is beginning to collect the slumped over, headless bodies of the newborns. A welcoming sight as it meant you would soon be able to rest and end this.

Your body aches and certain muscles feel like they’re about to give out from the strain your putting them through. The open wounds on your back and sides sting from the chilling wind.

Fires were being constructed in order to dispose of the bodies as that was the only way to fully destroy a vampire and ensure they would not be revived. This was almost over.

By now the newborns that were left realize that they would be all defeated. They attempt to flee but there was no way anyone was letting them escape.

“We’ll finish the rest of the dispatching!” Edward yells as the last of the newborns are taken down. His voice carries as he doesn’t bother to whisper this next part to his siblings. “The Volturi are on their way. Alice just saw it.”

“Should we really leave now?” Jared questions as he takes a look around, Rosalie was in the middle of ripping an arm off and tossing it into the roaring fire.

In Edward’s voice you were able to detect a hint of fear. Whatever the Volturi was, he seemed to be afraid of it. He was trying to get the wolves out of there before it came. Nodding to Sam, your alpha seems convinced that it was okay from here, the job of the Quileute wolves was complete.

“Alright everyone, lets move out.” Sam’s immediate order rang with success and a job well done. No serious casualties. Each member of your pack certainly did obtain a fair amount of scratches but thankfully none had been bitten. You didn’t want to leave though. Ears flat against your head, you worry whether or not Edward would be okay with whatever new threat was drawing near. The two of you fought so well as a team, you want to stay.

Drawn to your face as you hesitate on leaving. Edward musters up a tired smile. “We’ll be okay. We’ve got it from here. Thank you, (y/n).”

Following your pack as they were nearly disappearing into the storm, you try not to internally sulk at leaving Edward. Your pack mates would definitely tease you mercilessly about it. You do your best to numb your emotions, focusing on the path your alpha maps out with his massive paws.


**

“Please tell me they’re at least heading in our direction.” Rosalie groans at the new installment of this eventful night.

They had worried about the Volturi being aware of this issue. How could they not? They ruled their empire with many spies at hand. Now their concerns were proving correct, the Volturi were hot on their trail.

In no time Carlisle shows up, a large bundle of white being held in his hands. He glances at his adoptive children and holds it up. “Proof of dispatch. Riley and Victoria’s heads.”

If anything could curdle a vampire stomach it was that sentence. At least they could show the Volturi that they had indeed taken care of it without much fuss.

“Alice and Esme?” Emmett wipes his hands off on his pants while Jasper tends to the fire; throwing in bits and pieces of newborn to feed the flame.

“Taking care of Bella. I don’t doubt the wolves will be on their way to check on her, or at the very least Jacob and (y/n).” Explained Carlisle as he looked around the area, anticipating the black hooded figures to arrive shortly.

They could already hear the rustling of cloaks against the snow, boots crunching snow underfoot as they traveled across the forest undeterred by the whipping wind and specks of snow.

Emmett, normally so carefree, stood rigidly next to Rosalie. When the Volturi paid a visit, it was never for a good thing. Misery was always left behind as they traveled back to the safety of Italy.

Four sets of blood red eyes emerge through the storm. Faces Edward had met before: Alec, Jane, Felix and Demetrius. The presence of any Volturi member was fearsome, but the two figures that Carlisle truly feared were the shorter members; the twins Jane and Alec who possessed terrifying gifts.

Bristling as they stop in front of the Cullen family members, Jane takes a step forward making it clear that she was in charge of this mission. She had been changed at such a young age that Jane still had a round, childish face.

As she expertly pulls her hood back, Jane looks around. “Impressive. I’ve never seen a coven escape an assault of this magnitude intact.”

“Must have been a fight for the ages.” Her twin commented.

Carefully choosing his words, Carlisle tells them “We were simply lucky.”

“Lucky. . .” Jane quietly scoffs. “I doubt there.”

“We’re missing two.” Pointed out Demetrius, the renowned tracker of the Volturi.

Head of the Cullen house, it was silently agreed upon that he would be their representative and the only one to speak to the high ranking guards. “Yes, Esme and Alice hung back to protect Bella.”

That made Jane raise a quizzical eyebrow. “That means she’s still human. Caius will be interested to hear she’s still human.”

“That date has been set.” When Carlisle said that, Edward had to keep his face calm and not betray the doubt that was creeping in. Doubt that must be squashed down.

Though they hadn’t had many interactions just the two of them, Edward felt a budding kinship to the wolf girl. Around her he felt a certain type of freedom that he didn’t have with Bella. He wasn’t always on guard.

Carlisle’s reassurance did the job though as Jane seemed slightly taken aback. She replaces the momentary shock with her usual coolness. Good, he had appeased her. He goes in further in detail of Victoria and her quest for revenge. He offers Jane the white bag that had their heads.

How unnerving it was when her lips broke out in a grin when she opened the bag; like a child opening Christmas presents. “Well done. We shall take this back to Caius then as proof the situation has been handled and done.” She hands it to Felix to carry and nods her head. “Very well. Until next time.” Her last words was a warning. The next time they came, if they had to, Bella better have been changed. The Volturi didn’t give second chances.

Watching them leave, Jasper waited until they were far enough to not hear. “You better figure out what to do about Bella, Ed.”

Carlisle frowns. “What do you mean?”

“I can feel it when you see (y/n).” Jasper doesn’t pull his eyes away from his brother.

Rosalie groans. “Oh don’t tell me you’re actually getting feelings for the dog girl now! Seriously Edward?”

“Shut up, Rosalie.” Edward hissed, not appreciating how Jasper had outed his strange feelings toward (y/n) to his entire family. But he was right. There were big decisions to make.





**

Getting back to the Forks-La Push forest border, Sam divides the pack: the younger members like Brady and Collin were to return to Sam’s home for Emily to treat their wounds and get some much needed rest. The older members were to go to the Cullen Estate to check in on Bella.

She must have lost a lot of blood during her captivity, it was clear from the many wounds on her. The vampire that had been guarding the front still had fresh blood on his lips.

No one was more concerned for Bella than Jacob. He ran past Sam, almost appearing to lead the pack but he was just impatient to get to her side. A blessing that the Cullen’s home was deep in the rural Forks roads. They didn’t have neighbors for miles. It would be quite a sight if someone looked into their backyard and saw a pack of wolves on steroids.

Alice was sitting on the porch, waiting for your pack’s arrival. At the first scent of wolf, she stands to greet you. “Bella is going to be okay. We’ve got her warming up and replacing the blood she lost.”

“So those bastards did hurt her!!” Jacob’s snarl bounces in your mind.

Wringing her hands, Alice looks at each member of your pack. There was no way to know what you were thinking. She didn’t have Edward’s power. “If you want, you can come in and wait. . .”

When Jared and Paul make a sound of disgust, Sam snaps at them. “There’s no need to be rude.”

“She doesn’t really want us to go in there. . . Right?” Seth curiously wonders. He didn’t seem uncomfortable with the idea of going in there. Jacob, Quil and Embry had already been in there as had you and Sam.

Jacob, even if he didn’t like the idea, took her up on the offer. He would do anything to be next to Bella. Hesitantly, Jacob approaches the steps to the Cullen porch and Alice turned around so that he could shift back to being human. “There are towels in the hallway cupboard. You can wrap yourselves in them until I can find you proper clothes.” Alice stepped aside, her eyes darted down in modesty. The naked bodies of your pack mates never really phased you. It had become normal for you and anything but sexual.

You follow behind Jacob, shaking off your giant wolf form to your much smaller human one. An arm sticks out from a hallway room, towel in hand.

“Here.” Jacob’s voice offers you.

Wrapping it around yourself, you relish in the soft material against your skin. You wander back to the living room you had peeked into during your last visit. Body aching, you desperately wanting to sit down on the Cullen’s comfy looking couch. You couldn’t though, you were still slightly wounded with deep scratches scattered across your body. You were lucky enough that none of the vampires had gotten a good grip on you. Even if their nails did tear into your skin.

Many were still bleeding and it would be terrible to ruin their furniture with your blood.

Jacob joins you in mere moments and both of you catch a naked Seth strolling down the hall. “The bathroom’s down here, right? Wow this house is really nice!” He’s happily chirping and looking around despite the situation that brought him there. When he turns and finds Sam approaching, Seth is resumes getting a towel for himself and Sam.

“It is a pretty nice house.” Sam nods and wraps his towel around his waist. “The others will be staying outside.”

“Good, everyone’s covered up!” Alice claps her hands. “Now Bella is sleeping so I must ask whoever wants to see her to be quiet. Everyone else should be back soon.”

“They seemed in a rush to get us out of there. Was there a problem?” Sam asks her.

She sighs and crosses her arms. “We’ll see.”

“That’s not very reassuring.” Jacob frowns and makes his way up the spiral staircase, two steps at a time and in his haste Jacob disappears to the top of the stairs in no time.

Seth continues to idly walk around the living room, examining various knickknacks and pictures adorning the Cullens’ intimate living area. You look over his shoulder to see what he was looking at. Edward in an old fashioned sepia tone and a cute looking hat stare back at you with Carlisle at his side, his hand clasping onto Edward’s shoulder.

“Edward was the first one Carlisle ever turned.” You hear Alice say behind you. You and Seth jump.

“R-Really? Not his wife?” Seth places the picture back down.

Alice looks at you with warm, amber eyes. “Nope. Esme came along a few years later.

The howl of wolves introduces the arrival of the rest of the Cullen clan. Sam waits in the doorway of the hall. Esme comes down, stopping short when she spots Sam and offers him a soft smile. Carlisle opens the door, stepping aside so his children could file in one by one. Normally perfect facade was shattered, they were haggard and black of eyes.

Nervously Esme asks “How did it go?”

Running a pale hand through his bronze hair, Edward appears to shutter. “They left. Took the heads with them. But now they know Bella still isn’t a vampire.”

“What does that mean?”

“Eventually they’ll come back.” Admits Carlisle. His dark eyes roam over from Sam to you and Seth.

Having enough of not being involved, dfSam speaks up. “ Who are ‘they’? Sounds like we should be concerned.”

Pausing for a moment Edward sighs. “The Volturi. They are the most powerful coven of vampires and enforce the laws of the vampire world.”

“And they know Bella is a human dating a vampire. I’m guessing humans aren’t supposed to know of the existence of vampires.”

Jasper nods. “Pretty much.”

“It won’t be a problem. Bella has already chosen a date. They’ll leave us alone once she is transformed.” Esme holds onto the baluster, her furrowed eyebrows relax in relief..

Yes, she would be turned into a vampire and live a perfect life with Edward. There was nothing to worry about. The battle with Victoria would be your last battle. No more rogue vampires or strong newborns. You could just spend the rest of your days patrolling the beautiful land filled with trees as tall as buildings.

“Right. . .” Sam whispers. “What if she isn’t turned in time?”

Everyone slightly gawks at him, even you stare at your alpha as he continues to face Carlisle and Edward. Why wouldn’t she be turned?

“It’s best not to think of that.” Carlisle, after a while, tells him. “You really don’t want to test the Volturi. They have thousands of members and spies everywhere.”

Edward for the first time notices the blood trickling down from Sam’s eyebrow. Not only was Sam injured, but you and Seth as well to some degree. No one had been fully unscathed. “You guys should clean your wounds.”

“Seriously. I can smell their blood from here.” Rosalie’s pretty nose scrunches up. Such a gorgeous woman she was but you bet she would be a lot prettier if she smiled more often and didn’t have resting bitch face.

You suppose your blood must reek to them, just like your body scent. When you shift your arm to reposition your grip it’s accompanied by a sore sting. There were some wounds you couldn’t even see. Maybe it was a bruise.

Sue Clearwater would freak out if she saw her youngest child banged up like that. Agreeing to clean up, you split: Sam to the hallway bathroom, Seth in the upstairs guest bathroom and you were instructed to use Alice and Jasper’s. They didn’t mind sharing it with you. Thankfully wolf blood wasn’t quite appetizing for vampires.

How did your blood smell to them?

You use a damp, forest green washcloth to wipe off most of the dried blood; trying your best not to go over open wounds too hard. When you got to your face, the warm towel felt nice enough to make you smile. Appreciating the small things in live, your own body begins to relax now that the threat was over. No one was seriously hurt and you were able to dispose of all the newborns thoroughly. Most importantly Bella was back and would be okay.

Even just cleaning the top of your body was an improvement. Now your parents wouldn’t be too concerned and you could take a proper shower when you got home. Your parents would never have to known the extent of danger that being a wolf put you in. While you continue with wiping the grime off of you, you could hear soft voices in the distance. Jacob better know to behave in a host's house. His temper was even shorter when he and Edward were together. Poor boy would never accept the fact that he hadn't imprinted on Bella. The Fates seemed generous to no one in your pack. Elders of La Push passed off being a wolf as an incredible honor and gift. Did they ever have to deal with the heartbreak that comes along with your power? Unable to control who you fell in love with. Fate didn't care if that person was already with someone else.

You bump into Jacob on your way out. Small trickles of blood had dried across his forehead. "How is she?"

"Good. She's already starting to look better." He reaches his hand up to anxiously rub at his neck. "Edward told me what you did for her. . ."

His tone was gentle, almost sounding like the old Jacob Black you remembered fondly. Jacob had changed dramatically since his transformation and you didn't particularly like who he was now. Boys always had the worst side effects after turning. Their hormones, already sky high due to puberty, escalated. "Oh, yeah. Sorry I didn't go and get you."

He shakes his head though. "I wanted to say thank you and that I'm sorry. I've been a jerk to you and insensitive. You're. . . You're going through a hell of a lot of stuff right now."

"We all are, Jake. Vampires, wolves, nothing about that is normal. But thanks." You smile and pat him on the shoulder. "Are you heading home?"

Jacob nods. "You should probably get going too. You've been awake longer than any of us."

You really did want to go to bed. Slowly you glance down the hallway where you smell Bella and Edward. You weren't needed there any longer. Everything was okay. Realizing this, you follow Jacob back down the stairs and numb the aching of your heart as it begged you to go back.

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Edward could smell (y/n)'s scent leaving. If he had any real use of his lungs, he would very much like to fill them with her fragrance. He strains his mind in another attempt to read (y/n)'s thoughts. Still nothing. Maybe he should just accept the fact that he would never again be able to read her inner thoughts again. He was so unsure of himself though. Edward craved for some sort of guidance in his situation. Carlisle, though he had proved to be a father figure many times before, could offer no help to his adoptive son. What did he know about wavering feelings? Carlisle from the beginning was set on marrying Esme when he reunited with her at the tender mortal age of twenty-six. His love for Bella, Edward thought, had been confirmed in Italy when she came to save him. He thought it miraculous. At that moment he had certainly been convinced that he would readily make Bella his wife.

Returning his focus back to Bella who was resting in his bed, Edward placed his chilled hand to her cheek. She was always remarkably pale even for a human but now her tone was truly bleached sheet white. He damns himself for not being fast enough to find her. Not given Victoria the time to use Bella's unique blood to feed her troops.

"Edward?"

He smiled. "How are you feeling?"

Groggy and careful in sitting up, her brown eyes have regained their lifeful shine. Bella practices in opening her dr4y mouth. Edward helped her drink some water to that she may speak. "I'm fine. A bit exhausted, but fine."

Where did he begin to apologize for his blunders. Allowing harm to come to Bella once again. He could only imagine the earful he would rightfully be receiving from Charlie once he saw his only child in such a state. perhaps he would even use that rifle of his and shoot at Edward although Charlie knew now that his daughter's boyfriend was not human. Hadn't been for a long time.

Bella, however, saved him from his never ending apologies. "I know I didn't leave on good terms with you." Her gaze is curiously fixated on her thin finger, unconsciously rubbing her left ring finger. Did she regret giving back his mother5's ring? "And when I was stuck with the newborns. . . I had a lot of time to think about us."

Edward didn't like the way her tone dropped. It sounded like the end. "And?"

Finally, glossy tear glazed eyes turn up. She seemed so lost and sure of what was to come next. Her chapped bottom lip trembled. "I love you. More than I have with anyone else. But it's not enough. You said you don't lov3e (y/n), but that won't stop what fate has written for you. In the end I'm just a human. I've heard what it's done to Sam and Leah." Even if their romantic relationship was ending, Bella needed Edward in her life. She didn't want to end up like bitter Leah. She couldn't go back to her normal human life knowing there were things such as werewolves and vampires that exist in the world. Walking among humans, them being none the wiser.

The Volturi's visit lingered in the back of his mind. "Do you not want me to tu8rn you anymore?"

She's quiet before asking "What are the chances, if you do turn me, of me becoming like Victoria's newborns? Driven completely by blood lust and unable to think rationally. . . ?"

All newborns were alike in that manner. Born hungry, it was a constant chant of blood, blood, blood that helped newborns survive in their first few months. Eventually many grew out of their "infant" phase. Others. . . Others became like James, like Victoria. Even like Edward had been when he experimented with drinking human blood.

"You'll have us." He didn't really answer her question.

"Not anymore. . . Edward, I-I just can't be with you. Not if you'll end up with (y/n). And you will. that's how imprinting works."

"Bella-"'

"Even (y/n) tried to cut the tie of fate! Her and Sam almost go themselves killed." Her volume had risen, starling Edward. "That's what happens to people who try to change the predestined. I. . . Don't want to make things more difficult than they need be. Ha, I've already made things complicated. I don't want to do that anymore." Quickly the tears spilled forward and Bella was unable to hide them in time. It was breaking her heart.

Breaking his heart. That ice cold thing in his chest that hadn't beat in over a century. With Bella, there had been a love inside him like no other. From the moment he saw her in the cafeteria, catching the golden scent of a singer. The pain he had felt, thinking he had lost her, reminded him that Edward wasn't a numb being. He could still experience love, loss, pain and a plethora of other emotions humans experienced on a daily basis.

She had helped him to live again and not just simply exist in the shadows. He didn't want this to be the end. Not when he still loved her.

And what would the Volturi do to her when they found out Bella had change her mind about becoming a vampire?

There was so much he wanted to say. On the tip of his tongue lingered the refusal to break up with her. The lie that heavily weighed on his tongue that Edward wasn't in love with the wolf girl. It was impossible, right? He had hardly spent any time with her. Hardly knew the girl! Yet. . . Oh. . . he couldn't deny the delightful way she smiled, the way (y/n) understood him in a way that Bella could never. The way she was so self-aware and honest. And. .. Well, there was something primal as well in the attraction he was beginning to develop for her.

All he could do though was hold Bella in his arms as she wept.

***

The sun had already started to make its sloth-like way up into the sky, dispersing the gray of pre-dawn. Thankfully you found your parents still very much asleep. Gliding back to your room you close the door as quietly as possible so to not jar your parents awake. They were none the wiser of the danger you had been in and you would like to keep it that way. It could very well make your mother's hair go completely white with horror.

Small wounds you had received would prove difficult to explain to them. There was one that sliced from your shoulder to the edge of the skin above your scapula. Several slashes decorated your right forearm, still pink and irritated. You couldn't say that you took a terrible tumble. The wounds looked like they had been made from fingers. No easy explanation for that unless you convinced them that it had been caused by the other wolves. They knew what friendly scuffles amongst packmates looked like.

Even now as you stretched your muscles out, the wounds open and bleed. Sharp and stinging, you suppress the hiss that nearly escapes you. Reminding yourself that by nightfall they would be healed, the last remnants of the battle with the newborns would b eonly scars.

Adrenaline remnants were still floating in your system, sleep evaded you as a result. You instead stare wide eyed up at the ceiling until the morning light finally breaks past your curtain.

Ebbing at you was exhaustion, red and bleary eyes trying their best to remain open. Not that closing them had done much help. The battle continuously replayed in your head.

Edward's body behind you.

The crunching of a newborn's neck.

Snow disorienting your senses.

Bella's blood drifting in the wild wind.

So vivid that you were nearly transported back to the battlefield. To the cacophony of madness that had lured out your inner animal. Partially scaring you had been that powerful feeling when you ripped apart a newborn. It made your blood sing in a away you had never experienced before.

An aggressive spirit had taken hold of you, and you liked the power it gave you. You had felt like a goddess of war.

Even cleaning and hiding your wounds did little to stop the shock on your mom and dad's face when you sit down for breakfast. Not getting much sleep was taking its toll on you. Reaching for your box of cereal that had already been kindly put out for you on the table, your arm knocked over a glass of orange juice.

"Shoot, sorry pop." Bustling with paper towels, your mom is faster at cleaning it up. Your movements were delayed, sluggish in a manner that was obvious.

Your dad, having only been partially splashed, regards you with that concerned parent look. "Did you not sleep well last night?"

"Not really. . . But I'm okay. I have to go over to Sam's for pack business." Rubbing your burning eyes, you couldn't imagine that much business would be discussed. The battle had been won. You could continue on with your life.

Well maybe after that you can come home and take a nap." Your mom suggested, placing her hand on your cheek. "You look exhausted, (y/n)."

Meekly smiling, you agree to return after Sam's. Maybe you'll actually be able to sleep this time.

You just had to survive this gathering.

Unfortunately you seemed to have shown up to a party. Sam and Emily's cars were accompanied by two others and Chief Swan's patrol vehicle.

Colin and Seth spoke in a hushed tone on the porch. On the steps was Jacob, Embry and Quil.

"What's going on?"

Neither boy jumped at the opportunity to explain to you. Jacob sighs, takin it upon himself. "The elders and Chief Swan were asked to come personally by Sam. He's waiting until everyone is here to explain."

Quil checks his phone. "I don't know why. Everyone in the pack is here."

Partially embarrassed by being the last one to arrive, you push it aside as curiosity took its place. Who else was Sam waiting for? You speak your question and everyone in the trio shrugs. Quil who had been holding an aluminum energy drink finishes it off with a dissatisfied sigh. From the way his eyelids were still drooping, you surmised it did little to help with his exhaustion.

"Alright you guys, get inside." Jared says, sticking his head out from the front screen door. He made Colin and Seth jump from the suddenness of his order and they scurry to get past him and inside.

"Hey Jared, who are we even waiting for anyone?" Jacob pipes up.

"Well if you get inside you'll have the answer to your question."

All of you grumble, unsatisfied by his vagueness but file in one after the other. Sam's house had never been big, no house in La Push was. The living room was filled to the brim and you squeeze your way behind the couch where the elders at across from a grave face Charlie Swan who had most likely seen better days. Had he visited Bella yet? You couldn't imagine the distress he had been going through since Bella's kidnapping.

"Nearly complete. We just need to wait for the Cullens."

That caused a rush of murmurs bouncing off the wall.

Cullens?

Eryld pales and you see him turn his head to check the reaction of his fellow elders. "Cullens?"

Sue who had her hands on Billy's wheelchair looks down at him with a pinch of fear.

Glen shifts uncomfortably next to Eryld. "What are you up to, Sam? You know the treaty-"

"The treaty is exactly why I have gathered us all here." Sam says firmly. His dark eyes land on you. "There are more monsters in this world. Vampires and other creatures alike. We can't turn a blind eye to them and we can't fight them alone. Plus, now our pack and the Cullens have a bridge. A bridge between wolf and vampire. (y/n)."

On cue, the sound of multiple sets of tires pull up into the Ueley property. Everyone went rigid and those who were near the windows peered out. No one knew how this meeting would conclude.

Charlie clears his throat and stands up. As somewhat neutral territory, he opens the front door and waits for the Cullens to get out of their cars. Your palms produced a film of sweat on them in mere seconds when you caught a whiff of Edward and the rest of his family. Quietly he greets Carlisle before stepping aside to let them in. Only Esme was not present and you guessed it was so she could keep an eye on a recuperating Bella. While most of the Cullens did their best to resist the urge to scrunch up their nose at the smell of so many wolves in one place, Rosalie failed to hide her distaste.

"Now we can begin."

Notes:

Okay so I gotta admit, this is definitely a slowburn type of story. I REALLY want to try to keep that love Edward had for Bella and not disregard it. After all, it was one of the many reasons I originally fell in love with the Twilight Saga at the sweet age of twelve. I also want to reassure everyone that the endgame pairing is Edward x Reader so don't worry about that xD

Chapter 17

You felt like a sardine, packed shoulder to shoulder to near suffocation as you watch the Cullens stand timidly near the front door. There was no space of air where the scent of vampire didn't taint it. Admittedly, you had actually grown accustomed to their scent; the intense sweetness that clung to their essence had subdued over all the exposure you had to them. To the others though, it must have been harshly overwhelming.

"Dr. Carlisle, thank you for coming." Sam makes his way to Carlisle, bumping into several people in the process. Surprisingly he holds his large hand out to him.

Without hesitation, Carlisle grasps his hand in return. "No, thank you for inviting us."

Eryld huffs, cheeks blown out like a fish as he shakes his head. "You should have asked us first, Sam, before you invited them on to our land."

"You would have said no." Sam throws out in a monotonous tone as he crosses his arms in front of his chest. Dark eyes challenged the surly elder who shrunk back in his seat with a grumble. "Things need to change around here. We need a united force and to reform our treaty. So nothing like what happened with Bella and Victoria happen again. There's been too much death to the innocent people of not just Forks, but Port Angeles as well. And wherever else Victoria found victims."

Everyone had gotten incredibly lucky this time around. No casualties from either side and Bella was relatively safe except maybe developing pneumonia from having t suffer the icy cold mountain winds.

"It's true. We could have caught Victoria faster if the treaty to our border was revised." Carlisle says gently as to not ruffle any feathers. Most of your pack, having fought alongside them in an odd comraderie, had changed their minds about the Cullens. Maybe, just maybe they weren't that bad. The younger members were especially quick to realize that not all vampires were complete monsters.

Being a stickler for traditions, Eryld's sallow face came alive and for some reason his eyes dart over to you. Whatever he had been thinking while scowling at you must not have been positive as it made Edward cock his head in his direction. Jaw ticked in irritation.

The elders, the revered authority on the reservation, were divided on this topic; always had been. Billy and Glenn were easy going, but neither wanted to step on the toes of their elder. Having more years of the trio, Eryld was more well respected for that fact. Even if you did find the ancient old man insufferable. He would be the hardest to convince.

"The world is changing out there. We need to follow suit and accommodate." Sam explains patiently. "And whether any of us like it or not, (y/n) has imprinted on Edward. An obvious sign that we simply can't go back to normal."

"Or a fluke." Eryld grumbled. Back in his day there had been no female members of the wolf pack. It wasn't natural and you and Leah defied that norm.

Leah shot him a dirty look back but kept her mouth shut, an incredible feat for her.

The Cullens look at one another uncomfortably at the mention of Edward basically being your soulmate. It was news to Charlie who lost his stoic composure and switched his face from you to Edward.

"Imprinted? What does that mean?" He asks brusquely, no one having the heart to tell him that his daughter's boyfriend was intended for someone else.

Expectantly, hopeful eyes turn to Billy to explain since he was close to Charlie once upon a time. He should be the one to break the news.

"It's a thing members of the pack go through. Think of it as love at first sight. When wolves imprint on someone, that means they have found their perfect partner. Their soulmate."

You ignore the terrible blush that lit across your face. Yes you had heard it plenty before, but the Cullens were right there to hear every word of it; to truly understand the nature of imprinting. An uncontrollable entity that held no rhyme or reason.

Doing your best to avoid eye contact with anyone in Sam's living room, you look down at your worn out sneakers; suddenly very interested in your double knotted shoelaces at the moment.

Charlie's voice trembled as he spoke to Edward. "What about Bella?:

What about Bella indeed. You doubt anyone knew what would happen to their relationship after this. Not even Alice with her ability to look into the future could predict Bella and Edward's fat together. At least not on command.

The question made everyone go silent, even Eryld shifted in his seat uncomfortably. Charlie knew that Edward and his family weren't human. Hadn't been for decades and for certain members even centuries. Bella had been so smitten with Edward yet now Charlie faced the concern if their relationship continued on. Would his only child be turned into one of them? Doomed to live far longer than any human could.

"I still love your daughter. . ." Edward admits, clearly avoiding where you helplessly stood in the room. "She helped em to start really living again. But imprinting can't be ignored. And. . . I've put Bella in so much danger because of what I am. Maybe. . . Maybe it was right of her to give back the ring I proposed to her with."

Charlie would put a pin in the fact that Edward had even proposed to her without asking for his blessing. Instead he ran a hand over his weary lined face. This was simply too much for him to comprehend all at once. One issue at a time. That's how you learned to keep your head above water. You knew how overwhelming all of this was. Even when you first became a part of the pack it was a lot to even hear at the time.

Fianlly, old Eryld mutters "Alright. Well, lets begin on the negotiations. What, you thought I was just going to allow the Cold Ones on our land any time they pleases? No. There still need to be restrictions.

Sam and Carlisle nodded their heads. "Fair enough."

The next hour is used for back and forth deals, a few quips from each side.

While you and Edward remain silent your eyes, however, held onto the other. You wished he could hear your storm of thoughts and vice versa.


***

It was a relief to everyone in the cramped quarters when an agreement had been reached and sealed away. You wanted to go home and get the sleep you rightly deserved. Celebrations could wait, your drooping eyelids could not.

The Cullens would be allowed on La Push territory only if they were invited an accompanied by a member of Sam's pack. Everything had to go through your alpha first and foremost. They were still not allowed to hunt on the land, but the Cullens didn't mind so much. They preferred to take their hunting out of state most of the time.

Having conditions as well, the Cullens desired that if there were any other vampires that were to cross upon their watch be reported to them immediately. As to better work together on how to determine their fate.

Still not looking overly happy about the whole thing, the elders left, Charlie accompanying Sue and Billy back to the Black residence.

With this turn of events, the rest of the pack disbanded slowly; casting wary looks at the Cullens who still lingered in Sams' driveway although Rosalie appeared to want to be anywhere else. Younger wolves stare with appreciation at their expensive cars. Even as Emmett, now growing comfortable around Paul and Jared, joked and pushed each other around playfully. Everything seemed to be working out so quickly.

"You heading home?" Embry's abrupt question startles you out of your thoughts. Jacob and Quil wait idly behind him. "Jake's gonna go visit Bella, but Quil and I can walk you back home."

About to say your reply, you catch Edward walking up to your group. At first there's a stare down between Edward and Jacob, before Jacob cordially nods to his rival and tells the rest of you that he'll catch up later.

Funny how Edward always appeared stiff and awkward when he was about to talk to you. Like he had no idea how to start.

"Thanks Embry, but I think I'm gonna stick around for a little bit longer." You smile at him, immediately seeing his disappointment at you turning down his offer.

Quil puts Embry on the shoulder and moves him along.

"You looked like you wanted to talk to me." After having actually had an in depth conversation with him, your timidness had dissipated around him. You had to admit thought that your heart would never stop flutter around him.

His slow grin pulled at strings in your stomach. "If you don't mind. You looked exhausted."

To have a little bit more time with Edward, you'd sacrifice your dearly needed sleep.

Finding a more secluded place in the woods behind Sam's, you and Edward take in the lovely afternoon. Not taking you long to realize with the threat of Victoria gone, you would no longer have an excuse to be near him. Whatever he had to say to you, whether good or bad, you would happily absorb it all. Possibly this would be the last time you would probably be with him. Edward would go back to his Bella, the girl he had fought an entire vampire army to save. She was lucky to be so loved by him.

Stray rays from the sun bathed Edward in a warm glow, specks like an opal appear across his skin in the millions. Enjoying the touch of the sun on your arms and legs, you close your eyes and ask "How is Bella doing?"

Edward shuffles next to you, uncomfortable by your seemingly polite question. "Good. Really good. Carlisle took her off the IV and says she can probably go home today. She's ordered on complete bed rest though for a few days. . ."

Something was off with his stiff words. He wasn't telling you what he really wanted to say. "That's great. . . Is. . . Is everything okay with the two of you?"

His head droops, making you instantly regret your question and purse your lips tightly together. "She's not going to take me back. She wants to end it before she's hurt anymore. I can't even stop her. It's for the best honestly. But. . ." Anxiously, he runs a hand through his tussled bronze hair. Sweet citrine eyes you were normally accustomed to had darkened to near pitch black. "Remember how I had your pack leave once everything was taken care of?"

Hesitantly you nod.

"Your pack was instructed to leave because. . . because more vampires were coming. But these aren't vampires like Victoria and her brood. These vampires have been alive for centuries, bringing order among the vampire community of the world." For the first time, Edward appeared weary and you could make out the bruise like shadows under his eyes. How terrible to be a creature who couldn't enjoy the temporary oblivion that sleep offered.

"And if Bella doesn't want to be with you anymore. . ." Would she still become a vampire? "If she doesn't become a vampire on the day that Carlisle promised. . . what will they do?"

He shakes his head indicating that nothing good would prosper from Bella remaining mortal. "I never wanted Bella to turn into a vampire to begin with. I wanted her to cherish her mortality."

So the fighting wasn't over. If Bella didn't become a vampire, then these Volturi members would come to Forks. This should have been revealed during the meeting. Yet your chest thumped thinking that Edward had confided in you first.

"Either become a vampire or die." You murmur to yourself, those were her options. "What can we do? Does she still want to be a vampire even if she doesn't want to be with you?"

His shoulders sag forward. "I don't know. She doesn't have much of a choice now."

Bravely you place your hand on top of his, making his eyes flick up to you. "We'll figure this out." You tell him confidently. "Now that my pack and your family are finally on the same page, we can figure this out easily. No matter what, we'll protect Bella."

You watched his heart break through his eyes and you couldn't explain why his features contorted into one of sorrow. What you said should have made him happy and take off the stress that was clearly eating him from the inside. "I don't understand. Even now when your pack obligation is over, why do you still want to help us? Shouldn't you be happy that she doesn't want me?"

"Of course not!" you can't help but leap to your feet and frown at him. "I know you don't know me that well, but do you really think so little of me?"

"No! I'm sorry, I didn't mean it to come out like that." He puts his hands up on a helpless plea.

You take a deep breath. "She makes you happy, Edward. And I want nothing more than for you to be happy." You close your eyes, embarrassed beyond compare as you whisper "I've accepted a long time ago that you won't love me. Don't get me wrong! I'm not trying to make you feel bad. I. . . I would still very much like to remain in your life though. If you and Bella ever need a level headed wolf, I'm here for the both of you. God this sounds so mushy, but I have an urge to protect your happiness. Even if that means I have to watch you and Bella together. I want to see you happy, Edward"

A shaky breath streams past his lips that makes you hastily shift your focus to the swaying of the tree branches above you. The sound of rustling leaves was so soothing to you. Instantly you were regretting saying anything.

**

"You make me happy."

That's what popped into his head in mere seconds after (y/n) stopped speaking.

During this whole arduous trial, (y/n) had been the only one who even managed to muster a smile out of Edward. Her easy going and honest nature relaxed him. He wanted to make her happy too. Grudgingly, his mind reminded him of Bella who lay still recuperating in his bedroom. Loving her had proved to be tiresome, but his life was so interwoven with Bella that he couldn't comprehend an existence without her. She was his singer, the love of his life. Being around the wolf girl though. . . he was able to relax his muscles and not forced to be constantly on guard. (y/n) had shown him early on that she was powerful and able to protect herself. Able to protect Edward too. They had fought with complete trust in the other, backs pressed against one another as they fended off Victoria's newborns. Neither feared getting hurt because they knew the other had their back. Something he couldn't say about Bella. True she had gone all the way to Italy to stop him from essentially committing suicide, but there was little Bella could do when faced against the three Volturi leaders. She might be mentally immune to their powers, but physically she was utterly vulnerable. Weak and flimsy as a sheet of paper.

Even in (y/n)'s human form, she looked strong and dependable. More so when her wolf broke free. Her shockingly large wolf was one to regard with awe and fear. If Edward were to touch her. . . she wouldn't break under him. Bella aimed to fix that by being turned into a vampire, but Edward had always been opposed to the idea. When she agreed to marry him, he was forced to truly consider it. Edward still wasn't excited about the prospect of killing the human inside of Bella just to turn her into a cruel creature like he was.

He had been ashamed about his daydreaming as of recently. Instead of Bella filling the role of his mate, it was (y/n). Running through the forest together, (y/n) playfully pouncing on him and the both wrestling to the ground in carefree bliss. While he didn't love her as fiercely as he loved Bella, not now at least, Edward could envision a sustainable life with the wolf girl. As unconventional as it may be to the outside world.

This wasn't fair. Not to anyone and especially not to the young maidens who had to suffer: (y/n) and Bella. Neither was at fault and Edward commended both girls for not acting out of spite or malice toward the other. Even though they hadn't spoken to one another directly, there was an unspoken bond that had developed. They as much as anyone else were fate's playthings.

Hastily, (y/n) jumps to her feet. "I'm sorry. Please forget what I said." Edward could hear the frantic pumping of her blood flooding her cheeks as she said good bye to him. Desperately in that moment, Edward wanted to beg her to stay. It wasn't his place though. Frozen in his seat, Edward watches her leave; longing thumping inside of him.

***

The breeze from the ocean was a welcoming caress to your still flushed face as you sat on the cliff that looked out across the waters that made up La Push beach. Many times you and your pack had jumped off this very cliff into the freezing water below; careful to steer clear of the jagged rocks underneath. Not that it would do any of you serious harm, but it would still be painful if you were to make contact. The final act once you joined the pack was to take the plunge. Everyone had done it, even sour Leah.

You should have run back home, enjoy the rest of your day with your parents and relaxing. Instead you sought shelter at the beach. Shelter and silence. Around you may have been quiet except for the crashing of the waves, but inside your mind was a hive of angry hornets. Why did you have to go and embarrass yourself like that? Reveal your heart so shamelessly to someone who was already spoken for. You couldn't help it. Being alone with him for the first time that wasn't a life or death situation had made your tongue loose.

Wanting to cry from your folly, you hide your face in your hands. Edward would make sure to put distance between the two of you now. You might never see him again if that was the case. Trying to convince yourself that that was okay, your heart broke on its own accord from the thought of never seeing him again. How could you go on?

Registering someone behind you, you turn around to find Sam standing there with a sympathetic expression on his face. "Mind if I join you?"

You nod, hands already rubbing away the stream of tears. Sam pretends not to notice your sniffling as you attempt to compose yourself for your pack alpha. Never before had you really been close to Sam. He was older and already off to college by the time you hit your preteens. Since imprinting on Edward though. . . you wanted to admit that your relationship with him had strengthened. Not only did you revere him as the alpha, but now you cared for him like an older brother. An older brother you never had yet always yearned for. You were envious of Jacob, Leah and even Edward. They had siblings that they grew up with. You suppose the rest of your packmates could be considered your siblings now. After all, you knew them better as well thanks to the pack telepathy.

Fiddling with your fingers, you break the silence by saying "The fighting isn't over."

"I know." His voice was monotone, unsure of what the future had in store for the people of Forks and La Push. If Bella didn't turn. . . You might need to fight another battle, one more deadly than the encounter with the newborns. The vampires of the Volturi were ancient and had been winning wars for centuries. Your pack had been lucky that Victoria's newborns weren't disciplined and that they were so concentrated on feeding that they were easy to overcome.

Sam's hand on your shoulder startles you for a moment before your shoulders sag in a relaxed fashion once more. "Try not to worry about it. At least for now. All we can do is take things one day at a time. Sorry I can't offer you more assurance. That's what an alpha is supposed to do yet. . . I failed."

"You didn't fail. I think you've been dealing with the Cullen situation quite well. We all forget that you're pretty young too, Sam. This must be hard on you."

A small laugh passes through him. His life must have been easier before wolves and vampires entered in. He had been happy and in love with Leah. . .

Sam lifts his dark eyes to your cheek, the one that had freshly healed scars. You notice a tremor in his jaw at the memory of the incident and the tightening of his hands into fists. Was he plagued by nightmares too? You had a lot of trouble sleeping since your encounter with Xiomara. Whatever creature she was, it was something you never wanted to see again. For vampires and werewolves to exist was one thing, something as twisted and horrendous as Xiomara? It convinced you that there certainly was an existence of demons and devils. That didn't sit right with you.

“Sam, do you ever think about-“

“That night? Yeah. . .” The weariness in his voice reveals to you that he was going through the same sleepless nights you were suffering. He runs a hand over his face. “Emily has had to wake me up a few times.”

“I’m really sorry that I dragged you there. I put us in danger.”

You feel him gently shove your upper arm. “Shut up. No one could have known what was going to happen. Isn’t that what the future is all about? Not even Alice Cullen can predict the future when it comes to us. Our lives have just become that crazy.”

No kidding. You think to yourself and smile. Certainly your concept of what was real and what you had previously believed to be just stories was flipped upside down. Anything and everything could be real. Had the possibility to possess a corporeal figure in your earthly realm.

Curiously, Sam peeks act you from under his lashes and grins. “So. . . You and Edward. . .”

Immediately you groan and hide your face once again in the calm burrow of your palms. “Can you not. . .”

”Everyone knows the way you two walked away into the woods. Together. . .” He continues, a teasing hum to his voice.

”Ugh, I don’t want to be reminded off what an idiot I am. I-I said the most embarrassing things. And I just couldn’t stop myself!”

Sam bursts into laughter. “Yeah, I know how that is. That’s what happened when I imprinted on Emily.”

“Will. . . Will I ever be able to stop embarrassing myself in front of him? “

”Unfortunately not.” His confession makes you shake your head. “But even though you feel embarrassed, I guarantee he wasn’t immediately weirded out by what you said.”

No, he wouldn’t possibly feel anything else but horror from all those syrupy words tumbling out of your mouth. “Don’t tell me you can read his mind now too??”

“I’ve seen the new way he looks at you. That timid was when he walks toward you. Love isn’t simple. Especially for beings like us. I don’t doubt he still loves Bella. But there’s a warmth now when he looks at you. Oh come on, don’t look at me like that! It’s true. You’re too young to notice the subtle signs.” He pushes your face away once you scrunch up your features into one of disgust.

”Regardless,” you notice dirt under your nails, a great excuse to keep your focus on anything except for Sam’s face. “I just want him to be happy. If that means accepting that he’s still in love with Bella, so be it.”

That was something that hit close to home with Sam. While it worked out with him and Emily, he wasn’t as lucky to say that about Leah. That didn’t mean he didn’t want her to be happy, on the contrary, Sam still loved Leah. Just not in the romantic manner anyway. Everyone knew it. Leah though. . . You didn’t ‘t know if anything would cure her bitterness. The passing of time perhaps.

Finally to lighten the mood, Sam happily remembers something from your childhood. “Weren’t you the one to shove snow down Quil’s pants when both of you were eight?”

Your abrupt cackle shocked even you as the memory comes to life in your mind’s eye. “Oh Yeah!!”

Both of you roll slightly back as you join each other in a laugh. Poor Quil! You couldn’t even remember why you had done such a thing. when your cackling had subsided, you remember the time you and Embry had put eggs in Jared’s shoes. Another round of loud howling ensued. You didn’t remember yourself being such a little shit!

Maybe you had had your long desired siblings all along among those who lived on the reservation with you. Becoming wolves just further stamped that bond. There was a difference though, you weren’t those barefoot kids anymore. Running around in the woods and beaches, no fear of the unknown. Unaware that real monsters from the horror movies you watched late at night were real. That childhood was far behind you now. You hated to say something so negative but becoming a wolf had killed the child in you. The transformation itself had been a sweating hell that you were forced to suffer through.

That makes your laughter die down, as you become morose. The almost lazy push and pull of the tides draw your attention, reminding you of how exhausted you were.

”Come on, kid. I’ll walk you home.”

“Nah, you don’t have to.”

”I know.” Without protesting, Sam helps you up and he throws an arm around you.

Notes:

Sorry this took me so long ; ^ ;

Chapter 18

Edward sat there, fixed to the spot as (y/n) dashed off unable to meet his imploring stare. Her scent though, the scent of earth and life lingered in the air that Edward attempted to take huge inhales in order to obtain it. Keep it within him. Closing his eyes, Edward leans back and lets the sounds of nature wash over him. Thinks about what (y/n) had revealed. The naked truth that bled through her words. How vulnerable she allowed herself to be in front of him. He wanted to return her affection. Felt himself being tugged toward her the more the interact. He couldn't though, didn't want to allow himself to play with his daydreams that had been assaulting him as of late. The life he could have with her. He couldn't let himself be swept up, not when he was still thoroughly in love with Bella.

Deciding he had spent enough time brooding, basking in the warm caress of the sun, Edward gets to his feet and begins his slow way back to the Cullen house. He blocked out the minds of others that were nearby. Could sense a wolf or two lurking in the brush. Keeping an eye on him despite the new clauses of the treaty. As he got nearer to the lines of his estate, Edward could hear the thoughts of his family and a furious Charlie Swan. Charlie's thoughts, which were not kind as they were targeting Edward in particular, made him pick up pace until he passed through the lining of trees that bordered the white house restored by Esme.

Walking down the porch steps was Charlie and a weary looking Bella who held onto her father's arm as support. His family lingered on the porch, watching silently. Edward inwardly flinched at the hiss emitted through Charlie's thoughts when he saw Edward coming up the driveway. Possibly his least favorite Cullen, Charlie stops near the last few steps and tightened his grip on Bella's shoulder.

Bella couldn't resist the longing that thumped in her chest at the sight of Edward. Love still enveloped her when she gazed at his unnaturally handsome face. The face that she had been determined to kiss for the rest of eternity. This wasn't how she imagined things to end. She had been so close to her dream of becoming a vampire and consequently marrying Edward. He had never wanted her to become like him though. Had stressed it enough that he had no desire to take away her mortal life. What was so great about being human when your lover would live forever? After her time with Victoria and her newborns, Bella had to confess that perhaps Edward had been right. Newborns were fickle things with only blood on their minds. Even Edward had reveled in the rich taste of human blood when he strayed from his vegetarian diet oh so many years ago.

Being an immortal like Edward was like walking on a razor’s edge. Dangerously capable of breaking if they were to smell the fresh tang of blood that make their dead cells feel alive. Would she be able to resist it if she were a newborn? Was it really worth the risk?

Edward halts his stride at the first step of the wooden stairs. He already knew what Charlie would say to him. Winced at the yell that penetrated his thoughts. Charlie’s anger was deserved. Every thought, Edward agreed with for they were true. He hadn’t really protected Bella. If he had then none of these terrible events would have happened. Many times he had tried to distance himself from her. But. . . Blind love always got in the way.

Charlie’s jaw is clenched before he opens it to say “I don’t care if you are a vampire. I don’t want to see you near my daughter ever again. You and your family keep your distance. Don’t think me ungrateful. I will never be able to repay you for finding Bella, but it was your fault she got into this situation in the first place. With. . . With monsters.”

“Dad-“ Bella hisses under her breath, drawing his attention to her pale face “don’t be like that.”

”No, your dad is right.” Edward whispered. He had to let her go. This had been too close of a call for Bella. At any time she could have been killed by a newborn who had got too drunk off her blood. Riley had rewarded her guards with a splash of her blood. “I. . . Never meant to put you in harm’s way. It happened though and will again if you stay with me.”

He and the wolves would figure out what to do with the Volturi. Bella. . . She was better off without him.

Eying him, Charlie takes the last few steps down, passing by Edward who stood so rigid while keeping his gaze forward. He couldn’t look back. Not unless he break his resolution. So easily he could wrench Bella from her father’s grip and keep her for himself, damn the consequences. But he wouldn’t do that.

That would prove that he was indeed a monster.

Edward listened as the roar of Charlie’s car engine came to life. The groan of the wheels crunching over the gravel of the driveway before tearing off toward Forks. Toward safety.

Never had he felt so broken. It was the right decision, Edward tried to convince himself. The words were hollow. He felt like he could bite through his tongue but that wouldn’t offer him the physical pain he wanted to wreck on himself.

Comforting hands beckon him up the stairs and into solid arms that wrap around him. She would never be his biological mother and he may be nearly 100 years old, but Esme was willing to try and soothe him of his heartbreak.

The rest of his family followed suit, each offering him their own act of comfort. Even Rosalie with her icy exterior gave Edward a strong squeeze on his shoulder that told him all the things she could never voice out loud. One thing none of them dared to speak about was the new danger that hung over them. When the Volturi find out that Bella won't actually be turned, there will be hefty consequences to face. And they would inevitably find out. Try all they may to hide and protect the fact, the Volturi had eyes and ears everywhere. They had to start preparing for when that happens. Devise a plan with the wolves and whichever other friendly covens they could find. The Denali coven had always been close allies with the Cullens and Edward hoped they could be relied upon to support them now.

"Whatever happens Ed" Alice held his hand, applying a firm squeeze "we're on your side."

"If it comes down to another fight you bet we'll be there with you." Emmett grinned.

In his human life he had never had such a sense of family and closeness. Not like he had with them. Such perfect unity he now had abundance of. Gratefulness swelled inside of him, combating his shattered heart.


**

ONE WEEK LATER

Quiet. Everything had stilled and turned utterly quiet in Forks and La Push. Such a dramatic change from just a week ago. You actually found yourself bored on the days that you didn't have patrol or summer school. Unfortunately the way you ended your most recent school year warranted you to attend summer school for a few hours each day of the week. Many of the others from your pack had ended in the same situation as you. Being a Quileute shapeshifter didn’t allow you much time for studying. That was okay. Victoria and her ilk were gone. Your life was getting relatively back to normal. The calmness in the air even reached your parents as they saw the shift on your packmates' faces. Immediate danger was over. For now at least. They didn't need to know about the dark cloud of the Volturi hovering over all of them, silent as the reaper. Hopefully Alice's gift to gaze into the future would help alert them to when the Volturi found out that Bella would not be turning into one of them.

With the new treaty in place, a shift took place. Twice you had caught the younger members on the border that met up with the Cullen estate. Surprisingly they would be with Emmett and Jasper, laughing and sharing combat techniques. Paul and Jared kept a few paces away from them, watching with curious eyes; a part of them wanting to join but natural instincts kept them at a safe distance from someone who had been their enemy for centuries. More time was needed until the barrier was fully demolished, but this was a very good start.

Scars still showed on all members of your pack from the fight with the newborns. Slow healing, silvery scars that looked like someone smeared stardust paint with a brush onto their tan skin. Similar scars would flash against Jasper's prism-esque skin in the sunlight. So many of them that you couldn't count them all. Before this he had known war, a familiar atmosphere for him. On the days you would listen in on his stories that he told the younger wolves, you learned that he had been in the Civil War.

Odd when you really thought about how old many of the Cullens truly were. You wouldn’t lie, it slipped your mind that they were immortal beings. Yes you and your pack had your own supernatural powers, but unlike the vampires you and your pack mates would grow old. Live a regular human lifespan before succumbing to the reassuring arms of death. A natural part of life.

Even if you were with Edward. . . You still had a mortal life. He would never be able to turn you into a vampire like he could easily do with Bella. A vampire’s bite meant the outcome was death. Not like normal humans who could succumb to their venom and trigger the transformation.

You hadn’t seen nor heard about Edward in the past week and you felt an invisible tug to the woods, to the direction of his house. It was expected but that thought didn’t soothe the gaping wound that had opened up within you from not seeing him. Most days it was easy to push it to the back of your mind. To forget that he was within your reach. Then there was always a moment of sudden clarity, awareness that made you feel as if you had been asleep this entire time. And you would remember his existence.

You would scold yourself whenever you felt your heart stop. Telling yourself that it was good enough that he was happy. Maybe he and Bella had worked things out. Well, that’s what you hoped since you hadn’t heard anything from the Forks side of town.

There was no real reason for you to go into Forks. You didn’t know anyone there besides the Cullens and Swans.

That was until Jacob stopped by your house one day, hands in the pockets of his shorts. “So i hope you don’t mind, but i gave Bella your number.”

Widening your eyes in genuine shock, you want to ask him exactly WHY he had given Bella Swan your personal cellphone number until Jacob replied “She asked for it. I’m sorry. I should have asked you first-“

“N-No. It’s. . . Um, it’s fine. Did she say why she wanted my number?”

Pathetically he shrugs. “No idea. She didn’t tell me that.”

Curious, you only had to wait a day after for Bella to ring your number. Since you didn’t recognize her number, it was a safe guess that it was Bella’s. “Hello?

You heard her exhale a nervous breath “Hi (y/n)?”

“Hi Bella.”

Her stammer was evident through the phone as she stumbled out “Sorry. . . Sorry if this is a weird thing to ask but. . . B-but do you think we can meet up somewhere? To talk.”

What could she have to ask about? You agreed and let her choose a local restraunt in Forks. Puzzled and wanting a break from your studies, you actually looked forward to the time when you would have to make your where over to her side of town.

A small, cozy diner was what greeted you when you got off the back of Jacob’s bike. He cuts off the rumbling engine as you take off your helmet. With his own off, you meet his worried eyes.

“Don’t look so worried, Jake.” You chuckle and thump his bicep. “I’m sure it will be fine. Not as scary as some others I’ve faced.”

His brow attempted to soften at your reassurance. “Sorry, I know. I just know that the both of you are a little anxious right now.”

Being anxious was an understatement. You had never spoken with Bella. Not during this whole ordeal. You had spoken less to her than you had spoken with Rosalie. Both of you would find a way around it though. You would let her speak her mind, regardless of what that might be.

Finding her immediately in a small booth, you slide into the opposite seat. Her cheeks are tinged with the faintest of pink while she picked her words carefully.

Taking pity on her, you start with “How are you feeling?”

Her deep eye flick up to you with gratitude. “A lot better.” Even so. . . She was still very thin with waxen skin. “I wanted to tell you sooner, but thank you for everything. Edward told me you were the first one to really try and look for me.” Against her pale cheeks you saw her long, dark lashes flutter down. her slim fingers lace together on the table. “You had absolutely no obligation to do so. You could have just let me die there. But you didn’t.”

A waitress cuts off whatever else Bella was about to say, her notepad out and ready to take your orders.

Once she left, Bella got the courage to begin again. “Edward said it was because of Alice’s vision of you, he left to join you. So. . . Thank you.”

You don’t know why you felt so self conscious and embarrassed at her gratitude. “I guess you’re welcome. I know what its like to be. . . Terrified. Wondering if you’re really going to die right then and there. And you think of the people you love.” Without thinking about it, you feel the brush of your own fingertips against the stairs on your cheek. You had thought about your parents in that moment.

Bella had scars of her own which she pulls the sleeve of her shirt to cover them.

“Have you really decided that you don’t want to be turned anymore?” You had to know if indeed precautions had to be made.

The expression on her face told you everything. She had been exposed to newborns at their worse. Seen how easily it was to fall over and get high on bloodlust.

You nod in understanding, happy when your waitress quietly puts down your plate of French toast. Bella picked up her fork to dig into her omelet. Though your appetite wasn’t there, you stuffed your face with syrup covered pieces.

Eyes fixed on her plate, Bella whispered “I’ve seen what imprinting does to people. As you must know too. . .” Sam, Emily and Leah. Leah had become a bitter person and still resented both Sam and her cousin Emily. You could feel it through your pack telepathy all the time. The others pretend that didn’t hear anything but you couldn’t ignore the pain in her inner thoughts. It was obvious even to Bella that no forgiveness would be filling the she-wolf’s heart anytime soon. Maybe it would take years or maybe never. “I don’t want to become that either. The Volturi though-”

“Don’t worry about them. Do what will ultimately make you happy. No matter the outcome the pack will protect you and everyone else in Forks.”

She shook her head though. “I don’t want to be protected. I’m tired of people risking their life for me because I’m a weak human. I don’t want that. I never did. Edward thinks its his job to protect me. I should be able to protect him too. It’s one of the reasons why I wanted to be turned. That and because I wanted to spend eternity with him.”

Uncomfortable warmth crept up your neck as she admitted all of it. She trusted you enough though to feel safe enough to tell you. “Being something like us isn’t all its cracked up to be. Vampire or wolf, with our power there comes the taking of certain freedoms.”

Like choosing who you would end up with or the fact that your body was basically a ticking time bomb. Your anger greatly influenced the leash you have on your wolf.

Bella had seen the truth of it though. That’s why she no longer wished to turn. That and there was no reason to. Not if she wasn’t going to be with Edward. Live in his harsh world.

“What did you want to do with your life before you meet Edward and got caught in all the craziness?” You tentatively ask. She must have had her own ambitions, her own dreams before going along with whatever Edward’s life involved.

“I don’t even remember anymore.” She said it with a tinge of shame in her tone, like you were going to judge her for being some lovesick girl who had lost sight of her own path in life.

No judgements came from you though. You were the last one who would ever judge her. “Take this time to get to know Bella.” You wanted her to be happy, honestly. She had gone through so much, seen things humans should never see and experienced pain at too young of an age.

That was the best advice you could give her. You yourself were still trying to figure out what you wanted once you graduated high school which would be next year. Your parents had reminded you time and time again that being a shape-shifter didn’t pay. True. You would have to figure what you wanted in life that didn’t involve the supernatural aspect of your life.

Notes:

Shorter chapter, I know, but I’m just happy I got it out. Even if I was a day late ^^’

Chapter 19

Summer in Alaska made the state break out into lush beauty, illuminated by a sun that is finally strong enough to break through the bog of clouds and snow. Wild flowers curled against the trunks of trees; tall grass sways gently against the breeze that rolls through. Beautiful, a land so full of colorful life and vibrancy.

This time around though, Edward pays no attention to such trivial things as nature. He's on a mission. Having driven for three straight days to make it to the Denali coven territory, Edward kept his mind focused on the task at hand. Running over what he planned to say to them, Edward is still lost in his thoughts by the time his car turns into the long driveway that led up to their mountainside home made of dark wood, stone and large panel windows. Already in one window he spied a blonde head that quickly disappeared.

Parking in front of their stone garage, the front door opens and Carmen smiles at him. "It's good to see you, Ed." Her dark hair separated her from the three vampire ladies who crowded behind her. The only male in the coven, Carmen’s mate Eleazor has his arms crossed with a patient grin on his face. Really, it was Eleazor who might offer the Cullens the biggest help if the Volturi brought a fight to them. Such a long time ago, Eleazor had been an actual member of the Volturi guard. He had the best insight of what Aro, Caius and Marcus’ mind.

When Bella first moved to Forks, confused with how he felt for her, Edward went to the Denali Coven to clear his mind. Once again he was seeking some sort of support from them. A bit embarrassing he had to admit.

They parted to let him inside. Tanya, he noticed, was attempting to keep a polite distance but her gold eyes couldn’t hide the emotions she was feelings. Her thoughts conveyed those of longing. Difficult to hold her gaze for much longer, Edward turned back to Carmen and the others. Their smiles didn’t dim.

Kate smiled patting the cushion of their sofa, indicating for Edward to sit down. “It’s good to see that you’re alive.”

Carmen winced a bit, the reminder of how they had refused to help the Cullens with Victoria. In the end they backed up Irina whose lover Laurent, former acquaintance of Victoria’s, was killed by the wolf pack.

Everyone felt the heavy cape of dread that filled the living room. Would they refuse him if he were to mention that any fight the Cullens had, the wolves would fight alongside them? The Treaty was revised, allowing more freedom between the Cullen-La Push border.

“It was an easy fight with the wolves on our side.” Edward admitted. His mind brought up an image of (y/n) in her wolf form. Her jaws snapping and ripping into various newborns. He had felt nearly unstoppable as (y/n) protected his back. “But there arises another potential issue.”

His family had discussed for hours on the potential moves of the Denali clan, asked Alice what she could see in the near future. Many times her visions didn’t come on demand. Many agreed that they were likely to side with Irina again and attempt to stay out of the conflict. it didn’t help that it involved the Volturi, the very force that had executed Sasha and the vampire child Vasili. They wanted to keep a good distance away from anything that had to do with the vampire council.

Edward still held out hope though. Hope that they would choose to do the right thing. Bella didn’t want to be a vampire anymore, she would remain a human who was unable to protect themselves from the supernatural forces that plagued her life now thanks to Edward. Aro would not be happy about that. When they find out, they will most likely ask for Bella’s head to be delivered to them. Humans were absolutely not allowed to know the existence of such creatures like them and potentially punish the Cullens. Neither of the vampire trio that lead the council gave second chances.

“Now there’s no guarantee if the Volturi will find out. Knowing them though. . . It’s possible they might discover it sooner rather than later. We just want to cover our bases and be prepared.”

“What about the wolves?”

Carmen closed her eyes with a scowl as everyone turned to look at irina who sat across from him. Arms crossed against her chest and Amber honey eyes holding Edward down. Despite her pale, strawberry blonde hair, her eyelashes were dark. They accentuated the paleness of her skin.

He figured she would mention the large furry elephants in the room. His long fingers weave together as he sighed. “They are our allies now. They will be aiding us as well. But even they might not be enough if the Volturi bring the bulk of their army.”

“Let the Volturi have her.” irina’s thoughts slammed into Edward’s mind. The words bit, finding their target easily.

Sensing Irina’s foul mood that would soon take over the whole room, Kate puts a hand on her shoulder and steered her toward the kitchen. They spoke in near whisper voices but Edward could hear their conversation through their thoughts. Consoling, anger, so much anger, Kate trying too smother it before it truly ignited Irina to say something she couldn’t take back.

They were enough to make Edward feel like he was on a lost cause. He glanced at Tanya to gauge what she was feeling.

“Give her some time. You know how much she liked Laurant. Despite what he may have done.” Tanya mentally replied to his imploring eyes.

He did understand how Irina was feeling. The same emotion was probably running through her like it did Edward when James abducted Bella. Hunted her for sport. It’s what drove Victoria to commit the atrocities she did.

To love someone so much was a terrifying thing that led to unimaginable consequences.

“You know we want to help you, Ed.” Carmen’s tone was soft.

Eleazor nodded. “The Volturi have become nothing but thugs. Their egos are bloated after so many centuries in power. I wouldn’t mind taking them down a few notches.” He rubbed his chin in thought. “Alice. . . ?”

He shook his head. “If the wolves are part of the equation, then she’ll be unable to see anything. It gives her a migraine and disables her for a good time.”

A moment passes before Carmen suggests “Eleazor, don’t you still have a few contacts in the Volturi? Disgruntled employees like you were?”

Her mate pressed his lips into a firm line that held no promises. “I do. But if Aro catches them, you know what he’ll do. Then we’ll all be in big trouble.”

“What about the Romanian coven?” Tanya piped in. “they still haven’t forgiven the Volturi for what they did to their coven.”

Carmen’s face lights up and even Eleazor appeared to consider it. “We could try getting into contact with them. . .”

That was the crumb of hope Edward required to not lose himself completely to despair. If the whole of the Denali coven couldn’t agree to help, then the Romanians would be another good start. True that the Romanian coven only had two actual members, the lone survivors of the Volturi’s wrath. They held no special abilities like Edward and Eleazor did, but they had many connections in the vampire world. How easy it was to forget that at one point in history, the Romanian coven had been the strongest one in the known worlds.

Finally, Irina and Kate return. irina’s face still held a scowl when she looked over at Edward, but most of her steam had evaporated. Her face though. . . It was sad and tired. “Do you swear that Bella will no longer become a vampire? That she will be out of our lives and be none of our concerns after this?”

Because in the end, Edward couldn't deny that Bella had been the trigger to Laurent's death. She had been confronted by the rogue vampire on Quileute territory and thus the wolves took it upon themselves to protect her and exterminate the threat of the red eyed devil.

Stiffly, Edward inclined his head to show that he agreed. “Bella. . . She is determined on her stance now. Both her and her father want all of us to stay away from her now.”

“After all the chaos this girl has caused. . .” Irina’s mind bared its fangs in a spitting hiss. “So easily she could just rid herself of the pain she has caused.”

If his skin were capable of flushing with rage, his face would have been red. Now he only felt the white hot anger flare in his stomach.

Irina didn’t speak anymore after that, gaze finally dropping to her hands as Kate sat down on the couch alongside Tanya. All three of Sasha’s girls could appear to be biologically related. Edward knew their history and knew that despite Tanya being Sasha’s biological great-niece, Kate and Irina had no blood relation.

Carmen’s shoulders slowly relaxed at the sight of a despondent but quiet Irina. At the moment, it was better compared to her hostility. She did want to mention her own concern about the wolves. “Are you sure about their treaty? From what you told us it does nothing to protect our kind.”

“I can talk to them. I promise.” And if the rest of the pack was wary at first, then. . . Then he could count on (y/n) to slap some sense into them. Be the voice of reason. They deemed her judgement trustworthy.

He had half the mind to tell them about her. The wolf girl who had imprinted on him. Whatever god of fate pairing them up in some twisted joke.

No, it was too soon for that. First he needed to get them to agree to be on their side of the battle when it came around. Once a level of trust was acquired, then he could tell them. Maybe when the Denali coven met the wolves, they would change their mind about them. Maybe things could mend with Irina.

“Are you hungry?” Eleazor asked. “We have some freshly harvested caribou blood. Quite rich.”

Now that he mentioned it,Edward couldn’t remember the last time he had consumed blood. The fatigue in his body now made itself present. He felt sluggish and dare he admit even tired. Tired was a feeling that vampires experienced often. Not unless they were starved of any kind of nutrients.

Caribou blood was sounding fantastic.

Carmen and Eleazor showed him into the garage where they stored their stock. Explaining how they had just hunted the night before. Carmen leaned against the stainless steel fridge, turning her face away to give him a bit of privacy. Though she possessed no supernatural gift like Edward and Alice, she was an expert in reading body language and expressions hidden in the eyes. She had to be one of the most empathetic vampires Edward had ever met. Her naturally kind and strong heart persevered the vampire venom.

Taking a moment to make sure they weren’t followed, Eleazor whispered “There’s something you’re keeping away from the others. . . Isn’t there?”

It felt good to tell them about (y/n). Tell someone and not worry about their critics and judgement like his family must have felt. Only Alice and Jasper, Edward was sure, were compassionate toward him about it and held no ounce of disgust. As wonderful as Carlisle and Esme normally were, their senses and thoughts cringed at the idea of Edward being with a werewolf. Something with flesh and pumping blood yet could be immortal if they so chose.

The pair patiently listened to him, Carmen finally smiling when he was finished. “Your taste in mates are certainly. . . Unconventional.” She was smiling, eyes crinkling with mischief. Enough to make Edward actually laugh.

First a human, now a wolf. What else was this life of his going to throw at him?

“I would very much like to meet them. Both of them.” Carmen said.

“Me too.” Her mate was smiling softly.

Edward decided to grasp whatever chance he got. “Would the two of you like to come back with me to Forks? I can give you until tomorrow to think it over-”

“We would love to go to Forks with you, Edward.” Carmen’s smile beamed with excitement. Due to the old treaty with the wolves, the Denali coven had never had the opportunity to visit the Cullens. This would be a first for them. From how Esme lovingly described the home she fixed up herself, they knew how gorgeous the Cullen home must her in real life.

They would scope out the wolves themselves and relay what they learn to Tanya, Irina and Kate. The trio trusted the words of Carmen and Eleazor over Edward’s. They had been living together for hundreds of years.

“Give us tonight to tell the others. We’ll need to reassure them that we will be safe” Eleazor informed Edward. They would be reluctant to see Eleazor and Carmen off, but the two could handle themselves. Eleazor’s ability might not be of the combative nature, but he had brute strength as well. His fighting skills were known in the Volturi as well.

Agreeing that the three of them would leave tomorrow, the next walked Edward back to the house and to a guest room they had upstairs for him to relax or make whatever phone calls necessary until morning came.

Alone in the room, Edward put a barrier in his mind to block out the sometimes intrusive thoughts of others. Holding his phone up, Edward had the urge to talk to Bella. Of course he wouldn’t. He would keep to his promise this time of staying away from her. He would deal with the damages. Edward just wanted her to live out the rest of her life knowing nothing but happiness if that is what she so chooses.

Tossing it onto the nightstand, it was best that he avoid his phone for a while. He also wanted to call (y/n). Well, needed to call her to give her the heads up that two new vampires would be entering their territory. That they wanted to meet her first. He hadn’t spoken to her since the day in the woods. The same day he had stopped communication with Bella.

With so much time on his hands, a knot of worry twisted in his gut. Would Irina be bitter enough to turn to the Volturi and rat him out? Not just him but the wolves and Bella as well? It would be her perfect act of revenge. Those who had allowed harm to be dealt to a man she had a budding romance with would feel the death claws of the Volturi.

The timid presence of Tanya entered his conscious. Edward gets up to open the door. He was apprehensive, looking at her and replaying the times she had flirted and shot him longing gazes. There was nothing wrong with her looks and personality. Edward could admit how pleasing she was to the eye. She was not who his heart yearned for. Never. His life would be easier if he had. A mate that was already like him, who understood what it was like to live far longer than any human should. The horrors they had experienced in their lifetime was enough for them to bond over.

“You’re leaving so soon?” Her striking strawberry blonde hair falls to her shoulders, nearly blending into the soft, cream wool sweater she wore.

“You’re welcome to come with us too, but yes. I just want to be prepared for whatever may come. The sooner the better.” Edward doesn’t move to let her inside the room he temporarily resided in. When the two of them were alone there was a heaviness in the air. Her evident wanting of him. A thick cloud just seemed to fill in whatever room the just so happened to be trapped in.

Not used to be turned down, Tanya reigns herself in despite wanting to try and charm her way in. New sense of seriousness actually made Edward relax. A serious Tanya he could handle. “You will make sure they aren’t harmed. Right?”

“Of course.”

Tanya sighed. “Look, Kate and I want to help. We really do. But we can’t unless Irina supports it too.”

“I understand. Hey, you don’t think she’ll say anything to the Volturi. I know she bares the most resentment toward them. I’m just worried she’ll do something like that.”

”Don’t worry. We won’t let that happen. Despite what they are, the wolves have proven to be your greatest allies. Far more than we have been. But do you really want to start a fight with the Volturi?You’ll need more than us to really make a stance. If you do this, they’ll always have a grudge against your family and Ms. Swan.”

No he didn’t want to start any fights with the largest vampire coven in the world. Didn’t want to antagonize them so they unleash the swarm of their power. Any kind of disobedience displayed toward the Volturi was considered suicide.

Edward wouldn’t let them though. Even if he admitted to himself that the idea of fighting such a strong coven made him a bit nervous. “Than I’ll scour the world for others who are willing to stand up to them.”

Notes:

Sorry if I kept misspelling Laurent’s name xD

Chapter 20

Your summer school homework was the bane of your existence, tapping your pencil incessantly against your bottom lip as you stared at the jumble of letters and numbers. Whose idea was it to put letters in math anyway? Perhaps you would have known had you paid more attention in your classes instead of falling asleep or thinking of your wolf life. A life no one else in your class was aware of.

There was a small school on the La Push reservation that must have had the smallest classes in the state. Only a hand few of other students attended. A smaller class should have been better for your scholastic life right? Not when you party tiemd as a wolf at night. Such an essential part to both the safety of La Push and Forks yet no one else was to know except for your fellow school going pack members who found lessons to be just as tedious. Well, excluding Quil. None of you knew how he did it, but he had passed all of his classes with a strong C across the board. You refused to accept that Quil, the same kid who used to eat sand when he was younger, was actually smarter than you.

Rubbing your fingers against your forehead, you lean back in your chair and close your eyes if just for a moment. Your body ached to run. To shed your useless human skin and take the powerful form of your wolf. Unfortunately your mom and dad had put their foot down on you at least finishing one homework assignment before you left to galavant with the rest of your pack. By all means it was fair, but that was of little consolation now that you were faced with actually doing the work. You could take down newborn vampires but math was another battle that you were illequipped to handle.

You were all too eager to answer your phone when it started to ring. The caller ID had every cell in your body leaping for joy. Edward was calling. How long had it been since you heard his voice?

Feeling guilty at how excited you were at the prospect of talking to him, you squash down those damnable butterfly flutters and pick up your phone. Did Bella tell him of the lunch you two spent together? It didn’t seem like they were speaking with one another.

With great trepidation and elation, you press your thumb on the green answer button.

Rude to stare at people, you were unable to prevent your eyes from gawking at the two new vampires that stood before you. Their gold eyes told you have the identical vegetarian lifestyle that the Cullens had.

“Carmen, Eleazor, this is (y/n).” Edward introduces you with a hint of pride that you caught onto quickly. You needed to act cool. Show them that his presence didn’t affect you as much as it actually did. If they were close to Edward, he must have told them everything including that you had essentially deemed him to be your soulmate. “(Y/n), these are two members of the Denali coven. Eleazor used to be in the Volturi a long time ago. They wanted to meet both you and Bella. Get acquainted with you if we are to fight alongside each other in the future.”

So it was certain then, another battle loomed in the distance. Whether it happens a week from now or a month, Edward was already preparing for when the Volturi discovered that Bella had changed her mind about becoming a vampire and would remain human. You would have to fight for her safety once again. This time though it was different. Like you understood her better. Not that you ever resented her.

After your only real interaction with her though, you came to the conclusion that she was a good person who didn’t want any of this chaos either. In fact it seemed she resented herself a little bit for not being able to protect herself, let alone being able to protect Edward.

During your time in that diner, Bella had told you in detail what had happened in Italy when she first encountered the Volturi. All about why Edward went there in the first place and the underlying cruelty that lay underneath their put together facade. They were vampires that didn’t believe in drinking animal blood. Preferring the richness of that blood that flowed through humans instead.

She had been unable to protect him from a certain Volturi member’s power that caused invisible pain to grip its victim. Surprisingly though it hadn’t done anything to her. Bella seemed immune to this Jane’s power.

Pulling your lips into an easy grin, you held out your hand to the both of them. “Nice to meet you. It’s refreshing to meet a vampire that isn’t trying to kill me.”

Both Carmen and Eleazor smile at your little joke. Carmen shakes your hand first, her palm and fingers are like ice as they press against your warm hand. She didn’t recoil from your wolf scent, showed no sign like some of the other Cullen members had displayed when you first met them.

“This is the first time either of us have met anyone like you. Our world never ceases to amaze me. I wonder what other creatures could be thriving among us.” Eleazor comments after taking his turn to shake your hand.

That twisted face of Xiomara was like an incessant phantom in the back of your mind. Rearing it’s head up every so often to remind you of what real monsters existed. Monsters that shouldn’t be real and should stay in fairytales.

“I’m sure my alpha will want to meet the two of you as well. Show you the proof of our alliances with the Cullens.” Sam would be interested once you told him. A safe idea for you to come meet the new vampires first as you now seemed to be some sort of ambassador between the wolves and vampires. “How long will the two of you be staying here?”

“As long as it takes for us to come up with a decision and proposition for the other members of our coven.” Carmen sighs. “Three of them are still not so sure. Especially about working with your kind.”

Yeah, some members would have a problem with accepting two more so soon. Many were finally warming up to the members of the Cullen family. This new comrauderie was delicate. New and uncertain.

“We’re hoping this visit will make them come around.” Says Edward. “Depending on what Carmen and Eleazor say. They will respect their words far more than mine.”

“Not by any default of your’s.” Eleazor reassures Edward. The other three members decision was nothing of the personal nature against Edward, but surely he would be biased.

“Irina will be the real issue.” Honey gold eyes glance at you. “A male she was very interested in was killed by one of your kind.”

Wincing, you remembered the incident. The panic that had ensued because that vampire had tried to attack Bella in the woods of wolf territory. The Denali couple wave off your change in facial features, wanting you not to worry about it.

Carmen proceeds “It was a fairly new romance. We hadn’t known him for too long. Regardless, Irina feels jilted.”

You wanted to proceed carefully, choose your words with the utmost care. To not offend these newcomers since you didn't know how volatile they could be. A reassuring nod from Edward gave you the courage to speak up. "It was a regrettable action but we did what we were sworn to do: to protect the defenseless humans of Forks. That is all my pack wants, what we were made for." Compared to these immortal beings, you must have been but an infant. Hell, you hadn't even been anywhere outside of Washington before. Experiencing little of what the world had to offer you.

Both observe you with those once eerie gold eyes that you had grown so comfortable around. As if gauging your character, your inner soul. Would they deem you worthy to fight alongside with? You hoped you weren't setting a bad example for your pack. Maybe someone else should have been called rather than you. You were young and so inexperienced with giving empowering speeches. You felt so small compared to the other members. Paul or Jared were old enough to be delegates too, although a lot more short tempered than you.

The first one to break the quiet was Carmen who offered you a soft smile. "Well, I hope the others of your ilk are well mannered like you."

"Unfortunately, well mannered wolves are in short supply." You comment with a bit of a teasing lilt in your voice to inspire Carmen's smile to widen. Enough to make your body sag with relief. These were potential allies. Allies who, while they can be serious, also have a gentle side to them. Gentle and friendly. Just like the Cullens. Hope that the rest of your pack would warm up to them bloomed inside of you and you catch Edward's eyes on you. You shoot him a success filled smile. You would have a good report to give to the others.


***

When (y/n) bid farewell, promising of Sam getting into contact with them later that day, the three vampires lounge around in the living room. Everyone felt more relieved after the introduction. (y/n) had that effect on people: making them feel at ease.

"So. . . That's the wolf girl who. . . what was the word. . . imprinted on you?" Carmen asked Edward with a sly grin that made the corners of her lips curl in an impish way.

Thankfully his perpetual pale pallor prevented him from blushing. "Yes. (y/n)."

She knew she hit home with her comment as she witnessed Edward shift a little bit in his seat. "I like her. She's a cute little thing. The smell, I'm sure, I will get used to in time. It's very. . ."

"Earthy." Edward says before she was even able to finish. That's what he smelled anyway whenever he was around her. Earth and life itself.

"Is she aware of the attraction you feel toward her?" Eleazor speaks up.

He forgot how observant these two were. Of course his attentiveness toward (y/n) revealed it's true meaning to them. Indeed he himself couldn't ignore how excited he had been to see her and that (y/n) seemed like she was doing well. The dark circles under her eyes had lessened and she seemed. . . happy.

Longing was evident on both ends. So close they were but they consciously put a safe distance between themselves. That invisible wall known as Bella. She had broken things off with Edward yet neither of the fated pair were willing to take that first step to be together. Still respective of the fresh breakup and the love Edward still had for the human girl because each knew that he was willing to wage another battle, possibly a war, to protect her.

Edward couldn't think of a proper reply. Did (y/n) know? Could she smell a difference in Edward's scent whenever they were together? He didn't think so.

Putting a hand on her mate's shoulder, Carmen shook her head as if to say that the topic should be dropped for a later time. "And when can we meet Ms. Swan?"

Grateful for the change, Edward relaxed his back against the cushions. "That one will be a little bit more tricky. At the moment, none of my family are allowed to speak to her. We'd have to go through her father. He's the local police chief. After all that happened, he wants us to keep our distance."

Eleazor raised a brow. "He knows the truth?"

"All of it. Including the truth about the wolves." Edward nods.

The Volturi would not be happy that a second human knew of the secret existence of vampires. That would cause even more problems if it were to get back to them in Italy.

"I'm hoping," Edward starts "that once the wolves give their okay, Charlie will ease up a bit to at least let the two of you meet her. I'm sure Bella would like to meet the two of you as well. She hasn't really met a lot of vampires like us. Most of them have tried to kill her."

Charlie didn't keep it a secret that he preferred the wolves over the Cullens. At least they were still semi-human. And he had always been on friendly terms with Billy, Jacob's father. Something that had previously irked Edward when he had been dating Bella. It was obvious that Charlie wanted Bella to be with Jacob. That probably hadn't changed. Must have been enhanced since learning the truth of everyone. If Bella chose Jacob, then she could keep her humanity and not become a monster to be with him.

(y/n) also had Charlie's favor since she had saved him not too long ago from one of Victoria's stray newborns. Defended him without a second thought nor had she been worried of the repercussions of him learning the Quileute tribe's secret. Selfless, she had only been concerned about Charlie's safety and went up to bat for him in a heartbeat. Another attribute of the wolf girl that made Edward admire her so much. At a young mortal age, (y/n) owned the heart of someone leagues older than her. That was what drew Edward in, like a vacuum her genuine heart pulled him in and kept him there. With each interaction he had with her, the further Edward was pulled into her orbit. He wanted to stay there. Never had he felt so comfortable, so carefree. If he could dream, they would be filled with images of the lush woods with he and (y/n) spending endless hours together. If he could capture her scent in a bottle, he would. Bella may have been his singer, her blood so opulent and alluring that anyone of his kind would want to taste her, but it was (y/n)'s essence that made him feel human again. Made him feel alive.

Catching that Edward was getting lost in his own thoughts, Eleazor quietly cleared his throat to bring Edward back to their conversation. Embarrassed, Edward tucked away his musings for when he would later be alone. "I think (y/n) can convince her pack mates to meet you. Even without their consent, I'm sure she can go to Charlie and convince him too to let Bella meet you."

“You hold a lot of faith in (y/n).” Eleazor couldn’t resist the tease. Chuckling at her mate’s antics, Carmen playfully elbows him in the side. Also a slight warning to not tease Edward too much.

“She deserves my faith.” Edward told them with a whisper of softness in his eyes. Was this his fate in life? To be drawn to women that he shouldn’t be. First a human then a wolf. It would have been easier had he been attracted to Tanya. Even Rosalie when Carlisle first brought her as a potential partner for Edward. None of them had been able to bring forth such feelings within Edward though. Only Bella and (y/n) had sparked such affections in him.

**

“That’s what that strange scent was.” Jared murmurs to Paul after you told Sam of the Cullens’ two guests. They had already been in the area when you arrived at Sam’s. He called them in from the woods where they had been patrolling.

Arms folded across his chest, Sam mulls over what you had divulged about Carmen and Eleazor. More vegetarian vampires. Even had the gold tinted eyes.

“They seem like good people. Er- good vampires.” You had to correct yourself. “I didn’t sense any sort of hostility coming from them. Even when Laurent popped up in the conversation.”

It was still debated who exactly had killed Laurent when he trespassed on Quileute territory. You hadn’t been there when it happened. Only the older members of the pack had been in attendance in the forest that day. Perhaps fortunate for the younger members would not have had much experience.

“They want to meet the rest of the pack. And Bella.” Sam reiterates back to you what you had finished on.

Three pairs of eyes land on you. Trying not to feel intimidated in front of them, you straighten your back a little to feel more confident. “I think it’s natural that they want to meet everyone involved. How can we ask them to help us if they don’t really know us? We’re strangers to them. They won’t be willing to risk their lives against the Volturi, even if they are long time friends with the Cullens.” You look to Sam in particular. “For what it’s worth, I would be honored to calm them my comrades.”

A cool, impassive statue is Sam’s face until he pushes of the wall of his living room and goes over to pat your head. Confused, you, Jared and Paul watch Sam wordlessly step out of his house with a soft click of the door.

Mouth open, you direct your questioning over to Paul who was the one sitting closest to you. But he was just smiling. “What’s going on? Am I missing something?”

“Of course you are, (y/n).” Jared crows with a tilt of his head. “Couldn’t you tell?”

“Tell what?” They were beginning to annoy you with their aloofness.

Paul shakes his head. “He’s proud of you. You’ve really stepped up. Madam Ambassador.”

Jared confesses “I’m a bit jealous! And here I thought I would be considered to be his second in command.”

“Well her wolf is bigger than both of our’s. Almost the size of Sam’s.” Argued Paul as he smiles at the even more perplexed expression you had. “He takes what you think into consideration. Sam trusts you and your judgement.”

Your face heats up and you look anywhere but at them. “You guys-“

The front door opens once again and it’s Sam returning from wherever he had been. “Make some room. I’ve called another pack meeting.”

Your trio groans. And here you thought the tedious pack meetings were all but over after Victoria.

Tomorrow, everyone would meet at the borderline, meeting in the middle of their neighboring domains. A familiar grip of anxiety twisted inside of you. Thinking of another battle both terrified and. . . And thrilled you. Your wolf raged in delight of the idea. Snapping more vampire necks. So easy you had done it with your strong jaws. Your heart raced at the memories.

Violence you had never known before. . .

Puffing out a sigh into the night, you walk the quiet road by yourself back to your house. Out here there were no street lights to guide you home. That was okay. Even before you had phased, you had never been afraid to walk alone in the dark.You had always felt safe with the stars as your guardians.

Nights in La Push were beautiful and you enjoyed the solitary walk home. Gentle and caressing, a small gust of wind curls around your arms and tickles at your hair. Odd though, in that breeze you picked up the pungent scent of cinnamon and other spices that tickled your sensitive nose.

Then you heard it. Feet scuffling against the dirt behind you.

Jerking around, a cloaked figure of a woman is standing behind you. “Your blood led me here.” She rips off her hood and you see her face. Young, but not as young as you were, her green eyes contrast greatly with her tanned skin. “Found it in my sister’s home. Along with the corpse of that damn lechuza.”

Every muscle in your body was taut and ready to explode into your fur. “What do you want?”

“I am Letizia’s sister, Evita. She was killed by the lechuza, that abomination with a face of an owl.” Evita stops a few feet away from you. “I came to thank you.”

Chapter 21

Against the soft, orange glow of your living room lights, Evita takes off her cloak and places it on her lap. Her tan skin was dappled with freckles, like a splash from a painter’s brush.Much like the wounds you had received from Xiomara, Evita also had what looked like claw marks raked along her cheek. You knew your parents were straining their ears to listen in on your conversation as they took refuge in their room.

Green eyes flick around her surroundings, examining the intimacy of your home. Running a tongue over her dry and chapped lips, Evita returns her gaze to you. “Sorry for springing up on you like this.” Each word is laced with a heavy accent. She mutters something in Spanish before shaking her head. “I’ve been fueled by the mission of finding my sister. Finding that Xiomara had killed her and then finding your blood. . . I wanted to hear what happened.”

“When we got there your sister was. . . Already dead. Probably had been for a while. And it wasn’t me who killed her. She put something in my drink. Put something in my friend’s drink too that prevented us from moving. We were saved by a vampire clan that is local in this town.”

Her brows scrunch up. “You are. . . Allied with the vampires?”

You tell her of the strife between the wolves and Cullens that had been going on for years. That things were now peaceful, well, somewhat peaceful. Many of the reserve’s elders didn’t like the fact that the Cold Ones could so easily enter their lands now. That the Cullens could turn on their words if it so pleased them. But the younger members of your pack were hopeful that the relationship with the Cullens was changing for the good. After all, it was thanks to the presence of the Cullens that caused the snap of wolf transformations.

“Ah, I see. . .” Evita’s eyes had grown distant when you had told her of how you came across the corpse of her sister. “I will pay them a visit too. But since it was your blood I found at my sister’s house, I wanted to check on you. See if you were still alive. Not many can say they encountered Xiomara and lived to tell the tale. Even many witches have fallen to her talons. You’re not entirely human are you?”

“No.” Mustering a pleasant smile, you can’t resist the giggle that rises in your throat. “Not entirely human.”

Evita returns your smile with one that portrayed an easy going nature. So young to be hunting down the murderer of her sister. She couldn’t have been much older than you. She braved a foreign country just to find out what had happened to Letizia. You wished there was better news that you could offer her. Some hope to bring home but you find none on your tongue. “Even so, you’re very lucky to be alive. With just a scar to mark your experience.”

You wonder if the scars on her face originated from the same owner: Xiomara. There was even one on her throat. How terrible had her encounter been?

While it was starting to get late, you knew you had to tell Sam. He would want to know. Especially if any other pack members had sniffed her entering their territory.

Excusing yourself to the kitchen, you bring out your phone to make a call to your alpha.

Having been there as well, Evita agreed to meet Sam. After promising your parents that you would be safe and text them when you got to Sam’s safely, you and Evita make a quiet walk over to his house. A trek you had made so many times before yet it felt different with the witch beside you. Her steps were soft, nearly a whisper against the rough, dirt road that led up to Sam’s small cabinesque house.

There were questions you had, begging for answers. You couldn’t quite voice them out though. You didn’t know her well enough, didn’t know yet if she would prove friend or foe. She said she wanted to thank you. What was the extent of her power? In your mind swirled thoughts you hand’s entertained in quite a while.

If your bond to Edward could indeed be erased. . . Well, that would solve a lot of conflicts that lay ahead. Bella could simply go back to him and they could continue their plans. She could become a vampire and spend eternity with him and you would be able to choose who you would end up with. The Volturi would hav eno reason to come if Bella held up her promise of turning into a vampire.

You hadn’t really explained your situation to Evita or the reason why you were in Letizia’s house in the first place. Imprinting was often a hard topic to explain to those who had no idea of the extent it went to.

Evita kept whatever thoughts were swirling in her head to herself. In the dark, her eyes appeared near black, nothing like the rich emerald hue that made her eyes pop. She kept her cloak tightly wrapped around her as she trudged forward. Her wealth of curls were like a dark cloud surrounding her face.

“I’m sorry about your sister.” You blurt out as you near Sam’s home. “It. . . It must have been terrible to find out like that.”

Her face is unreadable as she looks ahead. “I hadn’t heard from her in months. But. . . Now I know. Letizia’s death wasn’t for nothing if Xiomara was finally killed.”

“You mentioned Xiomara had killed others like you.” Fretting about how your question would sound, you take a deep breath. “Why was she hunting them?”

“Creatures like Xiomara only get stronger by consuming the flesh of those like you and I. We’re not corrupted like her, still have a piece of humanity in us. Yet we have a foot in her realm.” Her voice is even and strong when she reminisces about Letizia. "And Letizia was definitely powerful enough to give Xiomara whatever extra strength she sought. My sister left our home in Puerto Rico partly because she didn't want Xiomara to attack either myself or other members of our family. She drew her away knowing that it might lead to her own death."

The lilting howl of a wolf makes Evita stop in her tracks, eyes widening as she swivels her head this way and that. It was close. You couldn't tell whose howl it was but the ones patrolling that night were Jacob, Brady and Jared. At the mouth of Sam's driveway, you reassure Evita that it was nothing to worry about but it did little to soothe her. Especially when the bulky figure of Jared, the dark gray fur that was around his eyes like a mask gave him away.

Evita says something in Spanish while slipping her hand into her pocket. You stop her with a hand on her shoulder. Alarmed green eyes stare at you like you were the crazy one. Simply shaking your head, you explain "He's a friend." Then turning to Jared, you call out to him. His ears perk up as he makes his way warily to you and Evita. The witch prickles at the proximity of him. You could see Jared's nose twitching at her strong, yet pleasant scent. "He's my pack brother."

"So you're a wolf too." She easily fits the pieces together. Two other howls erupt in the night, calling to Jared and seemingly asking him if all was well.

The commotion has Sam turning on his porch light before his front door opens and he steps out. "Sorry for coming back so late."

"You brought a friend."

"This is Evita." you proceed with introductions and level your gaze with Sam's. "Letizia's sister. The witch who was murdered by that bird monster." Jared flicks his ears back when you mentioned the creature that had immobilized his alpha. Something so terrifying that it even caused Sam traumatic nightmares. Sometimes through the pack telepathy, there would be slivers that appeared every so often. A peek to what you and Sam had experienced in that house.

Sam welcomes the two of you inside.

Evita would stay at Sam’s for when Evita had sat down on Sam’s well worn couch, true exhaustion settled onto her features that told of her tiring journey. Who knew how long she had been traveling prior to her stop in La Push. Emily had been the one to offer the house immediately, taking pity on the young girl she observed before her. Sam didn’t object and once Evita was settled in, he walked you back home. Since she was insisting on paying them back in some way for at least causing the end of Xiomara, Sam said that he would her payment in the form of her showing up if the Volturi did come.

Evita surprisingly knew who the Volturi were. What they were. A traveling witch in her town had stayed with her family and told them a story of the wicked vampire government that took shelter in the underworld of Italy. They feasted on unsuspecting tourists. Luckily for the traveler, they had known what vampires looked like and immediately got out of the tourist group that were being led away like lambs to slaughter.

The story made both your stomach and Sam’s flop as it showed in your concerned faces to one another.

She agreed to help where she could if the time came to prevent any unnecessary blood shed. There were protection wards against such vile things like the Volturi. The humans could be protected if a catastrophe occurred. The one downside was the time it required to put together such a protective charm that would encase Forks. And it was just a lone witch there to weave such a intricate spell.

Instead making the walk back for another time, Sam drove you home. You dozed gently against the passenger side window; content with the warmth of his heater warming the tension out of your frame.

There was a thought, however, that both you and Sam shared. Only he was the brave one to say it out loud “Witches and owl monsters. . . What other dangerous monsters are there in the world?”

Immediately your eyes flick open, millions of spiders crawled underneath your skin when you brought them to life in your mind. Remembering old stories that your grandma had told you. Like that of the wendigo or even those of sea monsters that lurked in the ocean water.

They could be real and out there.

What if, like your own wolf transformation, the resurgence of vampires could snap something in the supernatural world. Lure other, more terrifying beings to your area. It was entirely possible. Like called to like.

They would need more allies, and not just the vampiric kind. They would need allies of all types.

“Will the fighting ever end?” You asked him while anxiously clutching at your seatbelt strap. Suddenly it felt too tight against your chest.

“Not for us.” He replied sadly to you.

Those three simple words stayed with you even by the time you got home and slipped into your bed. Sleep, thankfully, was fast in claiming your senses and sweeping you in a reassuring embrace.

The morning, however, had not been as pleasant since you got a ping on your phone. An incoming text from Sam simply read:“Meeting in 2 hrs.”

Your body clung desperately to your mattress, wanting to ignore the other chimes coming from your pack mates in response. There was no use in refusing the call of your alpha, even if it was through your cellphone. And you knew it was of great importance. Carmen and Eleazor would be introducing themselves as well as Evita. Would the vampires be able to detect that she was not human? You had not scented her at first. Didn’t know what you were smelling when you inhaled a lungful of warm spices.

Eventually you manage to roll out of bed and once out of your jammies, you were making the oh-so-similar walk to Sam’s.

Down the street you could already hear the voices of your pack siblings. You check your phone to verify the time.

“You’re a real witch?”

Evita’s voice laughed, friendly and sweet. Whatever stress you had been experiencing vanishes when you make it to Sam’s home. Only Sam, Evita, Jared, Paul and Embry were occupying the porch. Embry’s back was to you as he was sitting on the railing, but you knew his voice.

Sam was leaning against the front door with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was smiling at Paul who was in the middle of asking Evita to do a spell when your presence was revealed.

Behind you quickly came up Bradley and Collin run up. Caught up on well deserved rest, Evita had a warm personality. Inviting to everyone and seemingly oblivious to Leah’s sour face when she showed up with Seth who excitedly joined the rest of your pack to give Evita his own questions.

The entirety of the pack was expected to show up before Sam was to text the Cullens. Your trio was missing, talking their time probably due to Jacob being quite difficult to wake up. you had learned the hard way when it was your turn to get him up for his shift for patrol.

Thankfully, the rest of the pack didn’t mind as it gave them more time to get to know Evita.

She was sharing stories from her childhood, of the creatures she encountered as a young girl, when they finally appeared.

The moment Jacob caught sight of Evita, somehow you all knew. While not in furs, you all felt the sudden shift in the air. How air was ripped from everyone’s lungs when bearing witness to Jacob who stopped right in his tracks. Jacob who wordlessly opened his mouth and seemed to stumble forward.

You knew.

Sam knew.

Jared knew.

The three of you having experienced the same earth shattering realization: you had imprinted on someone.

Everyone else seemed to understand what it was that they had watched. Except for Evita who merely frowned at the abrupt change in the wolves around her.

Sam was at a loss. His phone had been in his hands when he spotted Jacob, Embry and Quil. But. . . When it happened, Sam’s attention had been entirely ripped from his phone. Should he address this situation first? No, he merely shook his head at a still awe-struck Jacob and thankfully Quil and Embry understood the gesture. They ushered Jacob forward, whispering to him that it was to be dealt with later while Sam finally punched in the number of the Cullens.

One situation at a time.

No one there though could resist glancing at Jacob and slyly turning to Evita. She still seemed to not understand what had happened. You could only imagine what Jacob was going through though. When you first found out that Edward was your imprintee, you were restricted to silence. Well, until you phased into your furs. Then everyone knew, whether you wanted them to or not.

Time hardly seemed to pass when the Cullens finally showed up with two extra vampires in tow. Perhaps you would consider it a blessing that their speed was astronomically fast.

Minds having immediately been read by Edward, you saw the way his face twitched in indication that he knew as well.

“Thank you for welcoming us into your territory.” Eleazor pleasantly says, stepping forward with his mate’s hand in his. Curious gold beams slide from one member of the pack to the other, taking in everyone and possibly trying to hide the fact that your wolf smell was strong to her. When the vampires finally realized Evita’s presence though, Sam takes it upon himself to explain who she was. Evita expressed her gratitude for Edward, Emmett, and Jasper; the three who had actually avenged her sister.

You and Edward in synchronicity look to each other. Magnets drawing you up together. You should have been paying attention to the words being exchanged between your alpha and the Denalis. Ears strained to tune in but the palpitations of your heart were too loud and you felt like it drowned out any and all voices. Edward holds your gaze with gentle firmness. You couldn’t explain the expression you real in his eyes. It was something you had never seen on him that was directed at you. But you had seen it on someone else before. Embry had looked the same way at you before he kissed you.

Did you dare entertain the idea that. . . That Edward could really return your affections? The possibility of being wrong was high. You wouldn’t get your hopes up.

You had decided last night that once you got the chance, you would ask Evita on a bond breaking spell. Nothing good would prosper from you and Edward being together. If he and Bella got back together, then no one would have to worry about the Volturi.

You would set things right.

**

Carmen and Eleazor were being ushered back to the house by Esme and Carlisle. His adoptive siblings followed them in suit, unaware that he was not close behind. The meeting had gone smooth despite the inner turmoil the pack was experiencing.

He lingered behind, Sam had his back turned to Edward as he beckoned to Jacob to follow him inside of his house. The order was given for the pack to disband but of course there were those who stayed, having their curiosity get the best of them.

Jacob had imprinted on the witch Evita.

From his experience with (y/n), he knew how terrible it would be when Evita was told what had transpired right under her nose. If Evita were to reject him and refuse to acknowledge the imprintation, Jacob would be destroyed.

(y/n) noticed him staring, as she must have during everyone talking in the meeting. Her body lurched forward an inch before she reeled herself back in with great self-control. Instead, determination sizzled in her eyes as she tapped Evita on the shoulder and gestured toward a thicket of trees.

“I wonder what she wants to talk to me about.”

Edward wanted the answer to that ponder as well. Instead of tethering his own mind to Evita’s inner thoughts, Edward merely shook his head and cast Sam’s house one last glance before making the trek back to his own dominion. He wouldn’t intrude on (y/n)’s privacy. She wouldn’t appreciate it.


**

You figure you could kill two birds with one stone: give Sam and Jacob some privacy while also discussing with Evita the possibility of a spell. If there was a chance then not only could you use it, but she could as well. It wasn’t fair to her, this imprinting. Not when she had just shown up late last night after discovering that her sister was dead. She had been through enough strife to last her a lifetime.

“Do you remember the reason why I went to your sister’s in the first place?”

The levity that had been shining in her eyes dimmed when she nods her head. “I do. Edward, right?”

“Well, I still want a spell like that. Or to know if it’s even possible.” You look away from her, anywhere but at her face. “This imprinting thing. . . None of us have control of it. It’s caused so many problems.”

She contemplates what you had said. “Of course it’s possible to sever the bond between people. But that’s with normal people. I don’t know if it would have any affects on you. Something else holds rule in controlling your lives.”

With honesty in your voice you say “I’m willing to try anything. Anything. This could stop the Volturi from even stepping foot in Forks. There would be no need for fighting.”

“Then I will try.” Putting forward another brights smile, both you and Evita jump at the ringing of her own mobile phone. She checks the screen before her grin returned. “It’s my grandmother.”

You leave her to answer the call and decide to check on Quil, Embry and Seth who loitered in Sam’s lot. “Are they done talking yet?”

Quil shook his head. “Not yet. Jared and Paul are also inside just to monitor Jacob. Make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid.”

“At least he won’t be obsessed with Bella anymore.” Seth muses simply to himself but everyone agreed with it. No one could stand Jacob mooning over her, especially when she made it clear time and time again that she was not interested in him.

“Not if Evita doesn’t accept him.” Embry reminds him. “She hardly knows him. And what if she has someone else back home? It would be-” He cuts himself off. You knew what he was going to say thought. It would be just like your situation with Edward. They had heard enough of your heart’s mournful moans.

All of you perk when the front door finally opens back up and Jacob is walking through the threshold, his head bowed as he hastily left down Sam’s driveway. The other three boys tell you goodbye before chasing after him.

You remember in those first few moments after you realized who you had imprinted on that all you wanted was to be alone.

You knew the journey Jacob would have to take to come to terms with this new life changing circumstance was going to be a difficult one.

Chapter 22

What was his life becoming? From the outward look, everything seemed wrong. He shouldn’[t have imprinted on Evita but he did. That was how it worked after all. Billy and Sue found him in quite a state after Sam had called them, concerned for Jacob’s well being.

How had (y/n) and Jared dealt with imprinting on complete strangers?

From what he recalled of the pack telepathy, they had been in very much the same way: distraught and confused. He could never have imagined it was that. . . Intense. Like a bus had just slammed right into him.

He barely registered his father’s voice trying to beckon his senses. There was nothing that Billy could say to make things better. The process of imprinting was an arduous one yet another right of passage four a true Quileute warrior.

Sue grips the handlebars of Billy’s wheelchair and steers him in the other way, opposite of Jacob’s bedroom door. His son had been through so much already that this seemed almost too cruel for Sue. It made her dread the day when Leah or Seth imprinted on someone. She always assumed Leah would have been safe from becoming a shape shifter. Never had there been a female wolf. Not before Leah. (Y/n) suffered the same fate but even worse was that she had also imprinted on Edward Cullen just two weeks after her first phasing. Pitying the girl, Sue was the one to tell the desperate young girl about the Hispanic witch that she had discovered through her research. Guilt plagued many of her dreams after Sam and (y/n) returned to tell of the horror they had faced against an owl-faced devil.

“Give him time. He’s not ready yet.” Sue whispered to Billy. She would take them back to her own house.

Billy didn’t like the idea of leaving his son alone to figure things out himself. He couldn’t possibly understand what it was like to imprint on someone you didn’t even know. Never afflicted with the stress of being a Warrior of the Moon, Billy had chosen Sarah himself. Love was the only factor in his decision.

“Sue. . . It breaks my heart.” He whispered as she helped him out of his wheelchair and back into the passenger seat of her car.

She pursed her lips, a burning sensation in her eyes made her close them for a moment to relieve it. How terrible it was to helplessly watch your child suffer. The whole warrior thing was terrible on all ends.

“They haven’t told the girl yet, have they?” Sue whispered once she lifts herself into the driver’s seat and starts the engine.

“No. . . No. Sam said he was going to wait until she knows us better. Maybe it’ll help.” Billy’s eyes are far off into the distance. This girl- This witch. . . Would some day be his daughter-in-law if things went according to fate. “Evita is her name.”

Sue keeps her eyes on the road but her mind is on the poor unsuspecting girl. Whatever herb initial reason for coming too Forks was, she certainly would have never imagined something like this happening. Unless she had the power of divination like Alice Cullen possessed. Well, at least this will get his mind off of Bella.”

Billy coughed out a low chuckle, enough that Sue knew he was equally happy not to have his son pine for her fully knowing that she wasn’t his imprintee.

“There’s nothing for us to do, Billy. We’ll have to leave this matter to Sam. He’s gone through it as has Jared and (y/n). They’re a pack. They’ll help each other out and talk to Jacob when he’s ready.” Sue adds.

The older man closes his eyes and lets Sue drive them to wherever.

Jacob listened to the sound of Sue’s car pulling out of the driveway. Most likely heading to Sam’s to get the news of not just meeting the two members of the Denali coven, but to find out more about his houseguest, Evita.

The witch he had imprinted on.

His heart was racing at an alarming speed as he sat on the floor of his bedroom, head in hands. While his wolf was elated, the human part of him was mortified. Foolishly, Jacob thought he had more time before he met his imprintee. That maybe against all odds, something would happen where he imprinted on Bella.

He recalled when (y/n) had first imprinted on Edward. Remembered how many days she locked herself in her room, not answering any texts or calls and making everyone sick with worry. They all were aware of the possibility that (y/n) would kill herself. It happened before when the imprintation was not reciprocated. Akin to a broken heart.

The devastation she’d experienced was palpable through pack telepathy, no matter how hard she tried to suppress it.

Underneath his skin trembled the power he possessed, wanting to be unleashed. Jacob didn’t want to give way to the frenzy. In this emotional state, he’d become victim to his animal. Yielding to it’s overwhelming strength.

Ordinarily wolves ran a higher temperature than the regular human. Not usually affecting him, Jacob now felt his face searing with heat near scalding. The individual cells of his body was fighting against what should be natural.

He tried conjuring Bella in his mind, but only Evita’s stunning eyes stared back at him. Her scent still clung inside of his nostrils, making him greedily suck up whatever remained. At the same time he shamed himself for doing so. Jacob felt like he betrayed Bella somehow. Bella now lost two men in her life due to imprinting. When she found out- Jacob didn’t want her to ever find out. Not if he could help it.


**

It was hard not to tell Evita that some forces beyond of anyone’s comprehension bound her to Jacob. When you decided to stay the night at Sam’s, you were already aware that it would be harder to keep the secret once you really got to know her. Through the night she shared her story, not the least bit bothered by the presence of Sam and Emily who stood listening while you sat on the couch with Evita.

Before her sister Letizia left their home, she lived with Evita, their mother, grandmother and one other sister who was ten years old. She was enjoying her summer break hanging with her school friends, but when Letizia hadn’t returned any of her calls, she knew finding out about her sister was more important than anything. Their mother protested furiously when Evita told her of her plan. Only Evita’s promise to return before school started swayed her mom. She made sure to supply her with anything she may need during her travel; especially with money so that she would never have to sleep anywhere dangerous. They weren’t wealthy by any means, but her mom viewed Evita’s safety as her number one priority.

Evita admitted that it had been the first time in her life traveling outside of Puerto Rico. But her English was proficient and she had magic up her sleeve. Using such tools had led her to Oregon.The climate so different than her home country. A charmed warming stone was all that kept her from freezing.

The lechuza was not the only strange creature she had encountered in her short lifetime. Not just vampires either.

It verified your fear that other things went bump in the night.

What was even more illuminating were the items her mother had packed in her bag. Evita dumped out all of its contents to show you her practice. Lots of small candles, herbs in pouches that tickled your nose and a smooth palm sized mirror. She explained that was how she tracked you down after finding your blood in her sister's house.

You pick up a small candle to examine it. "You'll be using this for my spell?"

She nods. "Yes. Two are required but I need red string and either blood or hair from you."

"Does the spell hurt?"

Pressing her lips in a firm line, Evita leans back against the couch cushions. "I've never done this spell, but I don't think it should hurt. That is if it actually works on you. No one in my family has done spells for wolves let alone a vampire."

You hoped it did work. If your tie to Edward was broken, everything would be fixed.

“Just don’t be too disappointed if things don’t turn out the way you had wanted.” She gently warned, not wanting you to get your hopes up.

Promising her that you understood, she went on to tell you how it would be performed. All of it sounded so simple yet Evita claimed the inner manifestation itself was the tricky part.

As for the supplies she still required to stop by a store she had looked up on her phone in Port Angeles. Most of them she could find in the forest thankfully and you told her the next day you would go out with her. The woods around you were so familiar to you by now that you could probably find your way back home blindfolded. Sam said he would later drive both of you to Port Angeles. He was curious about Evita’s craft.

Your conversation came to a halt when the knock of the front door alerts to another visitor.

Sam opens it and lets Sue and Billy go past him into the living room. Billy’s face told you that he knew who the girl was sitting beside you. Knew that she was his son’s fated mate. You worry that he’s going to tell Evita.

Sue clears her throat with a strained smile. “Sorry to interrupt. We thought we would come over and officially welcome Ms. Evita to La Push.”

Evita smiles and stands up. “Thank you. It’s such a beautiful area. You’re lucky to live so close to nature. Practically in your backyards!” She holds out her hand first to Sue then to Billy whose dark eyes don’t leave her. His hand is slow to clasps her’s.

“Billy is Jacob’s dad. Do you remember Jacob?” You copy Sue and try to smile, like everything is completely fine. Just normal first meeting right?

She’d met so many people that day, you were truly caught off guard when she nods. “Yes. I remember him. He came with those two other boys.”

“And Sue is Leah and Seth’s mom.” Adding, you watch Evita’s face as she racks her memory of the two wolves you named. Easy to remember Leah since she was the only other female besides yourself.

“It’s nice to meet you both.” Plain honesty is on her face. This interaction was enriching for Evita. While there may be aggressive creatures from living nightmares that exist in the world, at least your pack and those of the Cullens were of a friendly nature. Many more like you could exist too.

Emily and Sue wander to the kitchen to prepare cups of tea for everyone using an herbal blend made by Evita. Sam pulls up his beat up armchair and sits next to Billy.

“Since Jacob is your son, does that mean you can shape-shift too?” Evita excitedly leans forward.

Billy smiles and shakes his head. “No. I was never a shape-shifter. They only started reemerging just recently. For decades there had been no wolves. If you plan on staying for another night, you’re more than welcome to come to our bonfire tomorrow night. Members of our reservation are always welcome and there is plenty of food. We tell stories of our ancestors and the land they protected.”

“I would love that!” She exclaims in her chanting accent. “I do plan on staying here for a few more days. There are things to be done.”

It was enough to make Billy’s smile broaden. You didn’t want Billy to get his hopes up either. She hadn’t mentioned it when you were talking, but she could have a boyfriend back home or someone else she liked. Evita had her own life back in Puerto Rico.

The two other women in the house return with trays that steadied steaming cups of tea. Once you took the first sip, warmth blazed from the innermost part of your tummy and from the other’s, you knew they felt the same too. Not one for tea, Evita’s would be the exception.

“If you don’t mind me asking,” Sue starts “how old are you, Evita?”

“Seventeen.” Only a year older than you and Jacob.

Concern flashes across Sue’s face. “Your parents must be so worried about you traveling all by yourself.”

“My mom was at first but once the first week passed, she trusted my power enough to protect myself.” She preens a bit with pride. to her mom, she’d proven herself as a witch during her journey. “But I know that doesn’t prevent her from worrying. She’ll be happier once I’m back home.”

Sue empathized with Evita’s mom because she had gone through a similar situation with her own kids. It’s not easy to be a parent of a shape-shifter. You have to let go to the child you had once been rearing and acknowledge them as a lethal weapon.

Both you and Evita wake up early the next morning. After making the living room look presentable, you head out of Sam’s house and into the forest of trees that lay beyond. Most dusts the early morning air as did a thin layer of fog. She needed stones of a distinct weight and shape. Preferably from any nearby creeks or rivers. There was one several miles away from Sam’s house that led up to a local waterfall. You went on foot as Evita didn’t seem to mind the extra long walk. Her pace was a leisurely one as she admired the flora and fauna that thrived in the area. Some she was able to name and tell you their properties. Then she would pick it up and place it in a pouch that hung from her shoulder.

The rising of the sun banishes the fog completely as you advanced over fallen logs and scattered twigs. Birds chirp high above and dart every so often into view.

Soft tinkling of flowing water hit your ears first and you let her know that you were nearly there. There would be plenty of rocks to choose from both from the banks and from the riverbed itself.

While she searches for her perfect stones, you sit at the edge of the river and dip your feet into the freezing water that came straight from the mountain. Bright sunlight bathes your bare arms and legs as you enjoy this rare peaceful moment.

Chapter 23

“What does it feel like when you shift?” Evita asks you once she had gathered all the stones she needed. You’re both heading back to Sam’s so that he could drive you to Port Angeles. While it was for the warding spell, you were excited to get out of the small bubble that was La Push. It had been so long since you had last broken free from the comforts of the rez. And you were really starting to like Evita. Hanging out with her was starting to feel so natural. Her personality was warm and inviting. The fact that she was part of your world helped a great deal too. You had a few female friends at school, but there was so much you had to keep from them. Things that would probably scare them.

Not Evita though. She’d even seen things that you had yet to experience. All for the best if the lechuza was the worst of it.

To the best of your abilities, you described the shivering sensation that took hold of you in the beginning before each individual cell in your body burst. Phasing released the wolf that lay under the surface of your skin. Shedding free the human exoskeleton, you were powerful.

Almost back in the perimeter of Sam’s backyard, Evita stops and turns to you. “Ah yes. I forgot about something. I’ll need something of both you and Edward’s to perform the bond cutting spell. Preferably something that has your DNA on it. If that’s even possible to acquire from vampires.”

Blood, saliva or hair were all acceptable. Immediately a blood sample was out of the question. Vampires didn’t bleed. Getting either of the other two required you to actually tell Edward what you were planning with Evita. He’d approve of it though. . . If it allowed Bella to come back to him, surely he would want to try anything and everything.

You tell Evita that you’d be right back. You want to have everything ready for when both of you return from Port Angeles. The sooner the better. And if it fails, at least you could say you tried.

The path to the Cullen house was becoming so familiar to you. How many times had you taken this same route? Taking the porch steps two at a time now opposed to your tentative steps when you were first invited over.

Alice opens the door the moment your foot steps on the welcome mat. “(Y/n)! It’s good to see you!”

You smile, sharing the same pleasantries before getting down to business. “Evita says she has a way to absolve the imprinting. If this works then we won’t even have to worry about the Volturi coming here again!”

Her frown wasn’t something you’d anticipated. “Oh.”

“Is he home?” You press on while silently observing the subtle change in her features. Disappointment remains on her petite face.

“He’s actually with Carlisle. Their taking Carmen and Eleazor to meet Bella.”

Brows lift up in astonishment. From Jacob, you heard that Charlie was adamant on keeping a distance between Bella and the Cullens. Edward was never his favorite but now his dislike curdled into hatred. Hating that all along, Bella had been in danger for so many months and he was the last to know the truth.

Without having telepathic capabilities, even Alice understood the surprise that widened your eyes. “The only reason why they’re allowed over is because of Carlisle and the fact that Bella may still be in danger.”

“Well. . . I guess it could wait until he gets back. Um, do vampires even produce saliva?” The question you ask as a second thought.

“(y/n). . . Do you really want to do this?”

Gaping at her in utter confusion, you find yourself looking down at the wood of the front porch. “I- yes. Yes I want to do this. It would fix all of our problems.”

Alice didn’t seem to think so. Her continued frowning told you as much. She tears her citrine stare away to look off to the side. “I don’t want to interfere or tell you what to do. But I don’t think this is something you should mess around with. If you and Ed are meant to be together-“

“We’re not though. Everything about us just doesn’t make sense. Regardless of fate, this is a mistake. We’re not bound to each other out of love. We’ve hardly had the proper time to get to know one another.” You shake your head. Out of all the things about being a wolf, imprinting was a deal breaker. If Evita was able to succeed, then not just you but everyone else in your pack could have a semblance of power back in your control. What happened with Sam could be prevented. “And what he and Bella had. . . I don’t think that’s something that can be easily erased with something like imprinting.”

Edward was willing to wage a war for her against powerful enemies. That was a special kind of love. That’s what you saw in shows and read in books. A mere fling wouldn’t risk their life.

Viciously, you rub your fist along your eyes that well up with tears. Alice must have already seen them for she reaches a hand out to comfort you but you shirk away from her touch. More so embarrassed than anything else. Hastily you compose yourself and attempt to speak again past the wavering quality of your voice. “This has to be done.”

She’s at a loss of what to say to stop you. You saw how it pained her.

Taking a deep breath, you make your way down the streps slowly. “I’ll text to him to give me a call when he can.” Inside you full heartedly acknowledged Alice may not relay a message due to her evident reluctance.

Behind you, you catch the sound of her shoe scuffing against the boards; preparing to go after you. After that first step though, Alice stops. Instead her heavy gaze drills into your back. Each like a mournful arrow.

She should be happy.

This would stop anymore fighting and you could continue with your life.

“If you two don’t make sense, then why are you the only shape-shifter I can see the future of?” Her voice has a bite, pulling you to a halt.

This may very well be her only opening. Alice took whatever chance she got her hands on. “The visions are painful, but they come to me when you’re in great danger. When I try to look into the future regarding the other wolves. . . I just get a splitting headache with no result. I know this just can’t be a mistake. You need to accept that.”

That did it. Warm and shameful, they slid down your cheeks and dribble onto the front of your shirt. Forcing your legs to move, you held your breath; refusing to breathe until you breach the trees that line their estate. Ignoring the buzzing in your ears that make your lips tremble.

Wasn’t this the right thing to do?

**

For the third time in five minutes, Edward tried to ignore the nagging vibrations of his phone along with the vague call of Alice’s voice echoing in his mind. Now was not the time.

The four vampires sat awkwardly in Chief Swan’s living room. Said man stood behind the armchair which his daughter presided in.

Bella.

She looked better, much better since the last time Edward had seen her. Healthy although still pale but that was her usual palor.

Her rich, chestnut eyes keep his attention. At least she was looking at him. Under her dark lashes were faint blue bruises that whisper to Edward her lack of sleep.

“It’s such a pleasure to finally meet you, Bella.” Carmen smiled to ease the suffocating air in the room. Men were such volatile idiots.

Bella brought up a small smile that did little to ease the tension set in her jaw. “Edward has told me so many things about the Denali coven. It’s good to meet you too.” That was true. Edward had said good things about the Alaskan vampires and Bella really was happy to meet some other vampires that were civil. The fact that they were here though didn’t bode well.

Abruptly, Alice’s voice screams at him from miles away. Edward stood to excuse himself and rush into the kitchen where he fished out his phone and finds Alice’s name on his phone. The calls he had missed were from her.

What could be so urgent?

“Alice?” He held the phone up to his ear.

“Edward! About time! You have to stop (y/n).” Her voice is tersely clipped. “She’s going to have that witch break the imprint.”

Fear actually made him feel ill. Thumping heavily in his gut. Whether it was possible did cross his mind, but he’d learned by now that anything could exist and anything was possible. Even witches. Again (y/n) was going to try to defy her lupine instinct that as ingrained in all Quileute shape-shifters. Last time nearly got both (y/n) and Sam killed.

He made for the back door in the kitchen that led outside. Bella’s voice from the living room has Edward pausing. If he stayed and let (y/n) go through with whatever she was planning, then maybe Bella would go back to him.

If he left, he would officially be choosing a life with the wolf girl. A girl he hardly knew.

And yet, all he could think of was (y/n)’s smile. All he could hear was her laugh. She was warm and being around her felt like home. He could truly be himself around her. Monster and all. She would understand.

A life with her certainly wouldn’t be easy. Not like a life with Bella had been simple either. Vampires and wolves were on opposites sides of a spectrum. By nature they were enemies.

Against all odds though, (y/n) and Edward had proven to be the perfect match. She was his other half that Edward had been searching for in Bella.

Teeth biting into his bottom lip, Edward pivots and goes back to the living room where all eyes are on him. "I apologize but I have to leave."

"Is everything okay?" Carlisle immediately asked, preparing to stand up from the couch but Edward shook his head.

"Everything is fine. I just. . . I forgot I had something to do. Alice called to remind me." Anxiously he casts a glance at Bella who was trying to read what was really going on underneath his complacent words. Could she tell that he was about to permanently change his life?

Edward Carlisle and the Denali couple that he would see them back at home. For now though he had to leave immediately.

Chapter 24

Notes:

First post of the new year!! Sorry it wasn’t posted yesterday as I originally intended.

Though it caused Alice a great deal of pain, she centered her focus and thrust her mind into (y/n)’s future. For now there was nothing she could do but wait for Edward to either intervene or let the wolf girl go through with her plan to disrupt fate.

She slipped into the dark recesses of time itself and simply let her selfconscious freefall. Whipped this way and that as she attempted to stay course, Alice felt like her mind was being torn to shreds. The repercussions of her actions would result in her being indisposed for several days, but she just had to know if (y/n) would succeed.

The gentle touch of a pleading Jasper brings her back to her physical form. Her head spun as she forced her eyes open. “Why did you do that?”

“You looked like you were in pain. What did you see?” Jasper didn’t mind the snap that was in her tone.

“Nothing. I was trying to see into (y/n)’s future. But it’s not something I can simply conjure up. . .” Alice continued to tell Jasper about (y/n)’s visit and Alice’s phone call to Edward. She had no right to intercede in Edward’s life, but there was something inside of Alice that told her the two star crossed lovers were meant to be.

The pain was like a nail into her skull as she doubled over in Jasper’s arms. In his embrace, Alice was safe.

Her safety was never Alice’s concern though. “I just want to help them.”

“I know.” Jasper pressed her even more against his chest. “But you have to let events play out as they will. If it’s meant to be, well, they’ll figure it out eventually. And you have to accept that it may not happen right away.”

Her tear ducts, though non functioning, burned at the rim with tears that could not produce anything. Edward was not her brother by blood, but through pain and genuine familial love that neither had squire experienced before.

And since meeting and getting to know (y/n), Alice knew with all her heart that she was the one who could truly make her brother happy. They were at least on the same spectrum; from the same world that consisted of supernatural beings such as vampires and werewolves.

Bella was a sweet girl and at her worst she was a little too naive for someone as old as Edward. Transforming into a wolf had rapidly matured (y/n) like it did with her packmates. Even her manner of perceiving situations was from a mature aspect. (Y/n) was fierce too when she was forced into it. Edward had retold of the two of them fighting back-to-back. Protecting one another in perfect unison.

She wanted him to have a mate that could protect him. Like how Alice had Jasper. Someone who could brave this tough underworld of their’s and live through it all.

Finally parking in the popular downtown area of Port Angeles, you and Evita eagerly spring from Sam’s car

Managing to keep your interaction with Alice to yourself, you’d put on a cheerful facade in the car.

Evita looks at her phone screen to affirm the store address, she leads everyone onto the Main Street that was buzzing with people enjoying their summer. Leisurely you stroll by and peek into shop windows. It wasn’t often you got out of La Push. Cities like Port Angeles remind you that the world was so much bigger than the protective forest of your home.

Not like you had much money to fuel any visits to the city. Your parents were right with one thing, being a wolf warrior did not pay. Jacob did have a part-time job as did Quil and some of the older members of your pack.

When your trio steps foot into the metaphysical store Evita guided you to, you’re hit with the strong accent of incense that made your nose curl until you grew accustomed. Sam too wipes at his nose to try and lessen the intensity.

Peacefully quiet except for the soft whispers of other customers, Evita is already on the hunt for the remainder of the ingredients she needs. Leaving you and Sam to linger in the shape that possessed so many dazzling items. Crystals of all shapes and sizes were sold as were devotional items of gods and goddesses from nearly every religion. A nook in the back was where the walls were lined with books. Mythology books, herbs, and other literature based on magic and the supernatural.

“I never knew stores like this existed.” Sam mutters to you as he squeezes himself through the narrow aisles. His hulking frame made him a bull in a china shop. There were too many things for him to potentially break.

“Besides the smell, I like it.” You pick up a bead bracelet to admire. “Some of this stuff was used by our ancestors.”

Sam chuckles. “Some of the elders still use stuff like this.”

Tonight Evita would be attending your weekly bonfire session with the elders and rest of the pack. Part of you hopes Jacob won’t show up. “What do you think is going to happen with Jacob?”

“He just needs time.”

“What if Evita. . .”

Neither of you finish that sentence, not wanting to think about what would happen to Jacob if Evita rejected him. You’d experienced that pain.

If her bond breaking spell worked, then you wouldn’t even have to worry about it. Jacob could use it too.

Warily, Sam says in a low voice “I haven’t had the time to ask you, what with Jacob imprinting on Evita and the Denali vampire visit. . .” He lingers a bit trying to best formulate his question. “Do you still intend on breaking your imprint?”

You figure he would’ve figured it out sooner rather than later. Absentmindedly, you run your fingers along the spine of a book with the title “The Alchemists’ Meditative Guide”. “Yes.”

He was disappointed, you could tell by the manner he closed his eyes and breathed through his nose in a sharp hiss.

“You don’t approve anymore?” Great, the second person to disagree with your choice.

His near black eyes flick open and he looks down the aisle where Evita was slowly coming back up with her items she intends to purchase. “I’m not going to tell you how to live your life. And I’m not going to lie and say I didn’t wish I’d found a way to break my own imprinting in the beginning. If such a thing had existed for me back then, I might have used it as well and possibly still be with Leah.”

They had been so in love, Sam and Leah, before shit hit the fan. Much like Bella and Edward.

“Now though, I don’t think I would go back and change things. I’ve finally found peace with my life and what has happened.”

Things between himself and the one other female wolf were still fractured. Leah knowing that Sam didn’t imprint on Emily on purpose would not make her forgive either of them anytime soon and they understood that.

“Keep the spell to yourself. Don’t tell Jacob.”

You open your mouth to protest, whipping your head to your alpha who stood there motionless. His eyes trained on you.

“Sorry for taking so long.” Evita apologizes as she readjusts the plastic bag handles in her grip. “I couldn’t find all I needed so I had to think of some substitutes.”

Forcing your face to brighten, your trio makes the long car ride back to the seemingly remote area of La Push.

With each mile, your resolution was crumbling if even Sam thought you shouldn’t go through with it. You want to discuss more about it with Sam but the car ride back was a relatively silent one. While your circumstances were similar to that of Sam’s, in the end it was still leagues different due to the matter of what Edward was. How could anything between the two of you work long term?

Imprinting worked so that your future offspring would be strong. Could Edward even get you pregnant?

That thought made you blush and any other thoughts were squashed from embarrassment.

Once Sam’s wheels crunched the gravel of his driveway, you went about prepping for the bonfire that would be starting in a few hours. As Sam was the pack alpha, even the elders agreed to hold it in his driveway. Collapsible chairs would be brought and stuck into the pebbles as The older members of the community built the fire.

Evita helps out by setting up the long table that held plates filled with food and beverages. Other members who showed up early also happily lent a helping hand. Even as a small girl, you loved these nights where everyone got together and shared in laughs and stories.

The young witch’s own community was not as big as your own. In fact it resided to only her close family. Everyone at her school and in her city were relatively normal people. Not that her country lacked brujeria and magic in all of its shapes.

While bringing out blankets for the elders that were expected to show up, you happen to catch Sue’s car pulling in. The passenger seat was occupied by Billy, his favorite hat being situated on his head as he was helped out by Paul and Jared.

No sign of Jacob though.

You allow relief to soften your body. At least there wouldn’t be any scene tonight.

The members of the pack were the last ones to get there as they were finishing up securing the perimeter. They were allowed at least one night to let loose and not have to worry about vampiric strangers stepping foot on their land. There was the reassurance that the Cullens would catch them before doing any real damage if they even got to that point.

You and Evita say hello to Quil and Embry. Normalcy almost seemed feasible in the moment of revelry and watching the warm faces of those you had grown up with smile.

Finally, as everyone has filled their plate and taken their seats, the elders greet those in attendance. The summer night air is tepid, neither cold nor hot and making that night even better by the perfect weather.

At one point, Evita checks the time on her phone and gently nudges you. It was time for your bond breaking.

You were losing faith in your resolve but quietly followed her back into the forest and provided you with a long strand of hair plucked from your scalp. As she walks, Evita winds the hair around a long, black, taper candle. The screen on your phone did not show any messages that had gone unnoticed. None from Edward.

“Let me try calling him.” You put your phone up to your ear and walk a few steps away, allowing Evita to lay out the rest of her tools on the ground.

The other end picks up immediately. “(Y/N)!”

“Hey, Edward. Did Alice-“

“Don’t do it. Please don’t do it.” Was he really out of breath? And from what.

“Edward, this would solve everything! No Volturi. No more fighting. And you and Bella can get back together.” You nearly snap at him. Why was no one else thinking about the positive things that would result because of this decision?

An intruding sound of leaves crunching under foot makes you snap your gaze upward to Edward standing right there. He dropped his phone into his pocket, hesitant to advance towards you. He glances over to Evita who had stopped working and cautiously watched their interaction.

You put your phone away too and nervously rub your hands together.

“I don’t want that.”

You stumble over words that couldn’t be forced out. Taken by utter surprise by his appearance, you summon your courage to face him. “This is a good thing. Didn’t you hear me? No more fighting and you and Bella can go on with your life together.”

Shaking his head, Edward says “I can’t go back to Bella with an honest heart. (Y/n), I want to get to know you. You are the most interesting and warm person I have met in a very long time. I want the chance to experience what it’s like to. . . Be loved by you.”

An uncontrollable nervous laugh escapes you. Anywhere but Edward’s face was your target. This wasn’t real. Couldn’t possibly be real. Edward would never say anything like that. He was devoted to Bella even if she was the one to break things off.

This was simply too much for your brain to handle all at once.

Never did you imagine Edward saying such sweet words to your.

“I heard your heart when you told me you really didn’t want to be in love with me. It screamed the opposite. The love song that was in your heart made me quake in my shoes. Your heart beat, your entire being, has since enraptured me.” Edward spits out the thoughts he had been so afraid to say out loud. Judgement from his family and hurting Bella kept them dormant inside.

He. . . He wanted to try and be with you.

In slow motion, he bravely walks closer to you as you struggle to even breathe. None of this felt real, but his scent was too overwhelming to not be real.

Your imprintee was looking at you with molten warmth nearing to being in awe.

Edward closes his eyes in bliss at the rapid thumping of the large muscle in your chest. “I can’t hear your thoughts, but the beating of your heart is close to it.”

Nothing else matters. Not when Edward cups your cheek and a spike of excitement jolts through every layer of your skin. That was something your brain could not easily conjure.

Near bursting from joy, you hold onto this moment before succumbing to his touch in such a pathetic way but you didn’t care. After giving up hope of Edward ever reciprocating any sort of feeling, he was the one to come and stop you. Edward wanted this bond to stay and to figure things out together.

“If you’ll have me, I would like to try.” He whispers out of Evita’s hearing but enough for you to hear the soft pleading tone in it.

“Yes. Okay.”

If things didn’t work out, well, Evita’s spell was there in the back burner.

For now you would through caution to the wind and let whatever may happen, happen.

Chapter 25

Giving you and Edward privacy, Evita goes back to the bonfire. She does give one last look to the vampire, as if wondering if it was okay to leave you alone with something like him. Regardless, Evita leaves, carrying her bag that held the ritual items she would have used.

You watch her figure join the bundles of trees just to make sure she was heading in the right direction. Satisfied that she’d find her way safely, you turn to Edward who offers his hand out to you. “Care to join me for a walk?”

Hesitant fingers slide along his cold hand. Your body temperatures were solar opposites. The two colliding sent a rippling tingling that started from your palm and up your arm. Edward felt it too as he his body jolts slightly from the sensation.

“Alice called you?” You ask as you fall into step alongside him. “She said you were at Bella’s with the Denalis.”

He nods. “Yeah. But I told them there was somewhere I needed to be. Alice was freaking out. I think I freaked out a little bit more. . .”

The gentle singing of the river gets closer the further you and Edward delve into the forest. Leisurely you bump into one another in a soothing rhythm, wandering with no real destination.

“How is she doing? Bella? I saw her sometime ago and we had lunch.” You hadn’t gained the courage to call her yourself. While the two of you had spoken in a civil manner, you were still uncomfortable with the thought of ringing her up yourself. Jacob wanted friendship to blossom between you and Bella, but it was too soon for that. Especially with Edward making a stance and choosing to go after you.

“Healthy. Healthy and safe.” That was all he ever wanted for Bella. You nod and move to continue along the riverbank but Edward stops you. “Wait. I know we’re fated to be together, but I feel like there is still so much I don’t know about you. You probably know more about me.”

What was there to know about you? Before turning into a wolf, your life had been normal. So normal that it could border on being mind painfully boring. A life of rinse and repeat. Wake up, go to school, come home, do homework, then go to bed to do it all over again the next day. Occasionally on the weekends your small family might go out for a refreshing hike or even fishing.

Going on to tell Edward of your simple life on the reservation, you describe your mother and father; both hard working people and yet always generous to those who had even less n than you did. Like when Harry Clearwater died, they made sure Sue and her kids were fed for weeks. Your mom would stay up late preparing casserole dishes and other easy to heat up meals so that Sue wouldn’t have to worry about her family eating. They even picked up Seth (along with the others) for carpool.

Never wanting them to worry more than they needed to, you tried your entire childhood to be a good kid. Being a wolf though changed that. Now constantly worried about your wellbeing, all you could do was give them hollow promises that you would be safe. That was not the job of a Quileute wolf though. Combating danger was. And fighting vampires guaranteed that you were never safe.

“Do they know about me?” Hesitantly he brings up the imprinting. Unsure of how much your parents really knew about your others life.

Pursing your lips, you relent. “To an extent. They don’t really know imprinting itself but they understand that something is going on between us, whatever that may be. But they don’t know what you or the rest of your family are. Just that you’re descendants from the stories that we tell of the Cold Ones.”

Not it mention that they probably thought you still had a crush on Embry. Your parents saw it immediately when both of you were small children. Their giggles could be heard whenever you and Embry hung out and they were home. Worse was when Quil threatened to tell Embry at one point if you didn’t do whatever he said. That threat didn’t hold up when your hurled your small body at him and pinned him to the ground; hissing that you would spit in his face right then and there if he promised to keep it a secret.

“You know, I still don’t know much about you either. I know that you were the first vampire Carlisle created, but nothing else.” What you really wanted to know was what was his life like when he was a human. But you realize how sensitive that topic could be. His human family was definitely dead by now.

His gaze warms thoughtfully. When he spoke, along with fondness came the sting of sorrow. “Before Carlisle saved me from the Spanish influenza, I grew up in Chicago with a vacant father and a loving mother. Nothing particularly exciting happened during that time. I was seventeen when my mom and I got sick.”

That tender smile twitched downward for a split second at the memory of his mom and the day he became an immortal. You couldn’t imagine losing your own mother the same day you discovered you could live forever.

Edward notices the sad gleam on your face and he makes sure to lift his lips back up into an easygoing grin. “Don’t be sad. I’ve had many decades to mourn and grieve and really understand the opportunity she wanted me to have. With this life I was able to get not one, but two medical degrees, learn a handful of languages, and so much more.”

He truly had lived much longer than you. You were still the young and naive age of sixteen despite looking like a full grown adult thanks to the wolf transformation.

“That’s incredible. I’ve never been out of the state of Washington.” You bemoan and pick through the rocks that lined the slow trickle of water.

He laughs a little. “You still have plenty of time to change that. I never left Illinois when I was human either. There was the option of boarding school out of state, but I didn’t feel comfortable leaving my mom alone.” Edward sits down along the bank with a sigh and leans his head back. The sky was already a dark blanket with stars embroidered into it. His skin nearly glowed in the starlight.

You wouldn’t learn everything about him in one single night. For now, this was enough.



**

Evita couldn’t help but release a relieved breath as she walked out of the thick of trees and back to Sam Uley’s house. Happy that she didn’t have to perform a life changing spell like that. While she was more than capable, there were a lot of things that could have gone wrong for her to intervene with strong forces. Edward and (y/n)’s differences may prove to be challenging, almost to impossible, but Evita had a good feeling that things would work out for them in the end. Patience and communication was required on both sides. (Y/n) had a good head on her shoulders though. At least from what Evita could see from the short amount of time they had known each other.

Already Evita could see the orange glow of the bonfire and hear many voices reveling. For a second, she felt a ping of homesickness. Being among the warmth of a close knit community had her longing for her family. She wouldn’t be able to go home for quite awhile. There was much work to do here. Her mother had understood the duty she felt and commended her daughter.

Most of the seats closest to the fire were already taken by other members of the pack and elder’s council. There was one seat however that was still empty. Next to the only other female wolf.

Leah right?” Evita walks up to her and points to the plastic folding chair propped next to her. “Is it okay if I take this seat?”

The she-wolf flicked her dark umber eyes over to the witch, nodding her consent silently. Leah observed Evita carefully as she sat. “Where’s (y/n)?”

Grinning, Evita looked back over her shoulder at the forest. “Thought I would let her and Edward have some privacy as they talk.”

That seemed to make her draw even further into herself. “I thought I smelled a leech.”

“Oh? What do vampires smell like to you?” She innocently asked with a cock of her head. Leah had never paused to really describe a vampire’s scent.

“Grossly sweet.” Was all she could find to explain.

Humming with thought, she leans back in her chair, her view filled with the laughing faces of the younger members of the pack and the thoughtful ones of the elders. “How funny and odd this world is.”

Leah didn’t think it was funny at all. More like some cruel joke that she would never get the hang of. In every single way, this whole wolf thing had royally messed up her life. There was no solace she could take.

She knew that if she told Evita about Jacob imprinting on her, that Evita wouldn’t find the world quite so funny.

It was on the tip of her tongue as bitterness nearly won her over. Evita was genuine though and only wanted to get to know the pack better. She was willing to protect them with her magic after all.

Gulping back whatever sour thing she could have said, Leah asked her “Was this your first time encountering vampires?”

“Yes. They weren’t quite as I imagined. A visiting witch came to our house one day and told us about them. How terrifying it is to be in front of one. Even of the massive coven called the Volturi.”

(y/n) had mentioned them too. If they were enough to make the Cullens fear them, then they must be a big deal.

Her concern was palpable and Evita told Leah reassuringly “Like I told the rest of the pack, I’ll do my best to protect everyone here in Forks. I just might need to call in one more person. . .”

Eyebrows lift quizzically, Leah sits up a little straighter. “Another witch?”

She nods. “I would have preferred my grandma to come, but she’s too old for traveling and my mom is too busy taking care of my sisters. There’s someone else I know. Thing is they’re in Haiti right now so it would take a while for them to fly here.”

“You don’t think you can do it by yourself?”

“I can make all the wards myself, but I won’t have enough energy to install them strategically around Forks. I would ask the pack to help me, but they need to have a proper knowledge of magic that would take me months to teach. And with the informants that the Volturi possess, who knows how long we have until they know about this Bella girl.”

Anxiety would have besieged Evita, it should have from all the responsibility. She was good under pressure though and knew that she shouldn’t waste her time worrying. Leah watched the expression of determination calm the witch’s features. Even if it was just herself, she would do the best she could.

“Calling your friend is always worth a shot. . .” Leah murmured; Evita’s beaming confidence was contagious. “You never know. Like you said, the world is odd and funny. They might be able to make it if they plan properly.”

Evita shot Leah a bright smile. “You’re right! I’m going inside to call her.”

Knowing she could offer appreciated assistance, Leah grins to herself and glances over at the dancing flames. Her rigid demeanor softened and one could say she was at peace with herself for but a moment.

Chapter 26

Carlisle couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen Edward smiling, his shoulders relaxed like some great weight had been lifted from him. When gold, immortal eyes meet one another, that smile waned.

Hopping from her seat, she goes to him. “Did you. . .”

And Rosalie, despite many complaints made about the wolves, leaned an ear in interest. Her gaze pretends to be busy with inspecting her claw-like nails.

Slowly he nods, that smile of his returning. “I stopped her.” Then to the rest of his family “We’re going to try and see how things work between us. I’m. . . Excited.” When was the last time Edward had experienced such a thrilling sensation that didn’t correlate with bloodlust. Nothing genuine like he felt when he though about a future with (y/n). If things worked out. . . They could protect each other through thick and thin. He wouldn’t have to worry as much about a mate being killed easily. Were his vampiric strength proved to fail him one day it would not be the end. He would have a proper partner capable of protecting the other.

Her son was so happy, how could Esme not feel some sort of joy at his beaming face. Fingers brushing against her neck anxiously, she shoots her eyes to Carlisle who stared at Edward. This change in girlfriends would prove to be dangerous when the Volturi found out. Ultimately they would. They were running on borrowed time now.

Baring her teeth at Edward, Rosalie hissed and pounced onto her feet. “You idiot!”

”Come on, Rose.” Emmett pleads with her, his hand bravely positioned on her back in a reminder to have some restrain. “This is good for him. At least (y/n) is already a part of our supernatural shit. She’s made to survive in it.”

In return Emmett receives a withering glare from her. “Has it really come down to choosing between a dog and a human?”

Before tempers could really boil over, that familiar wave of calm envelopes the group. Power emanated from Jasper who was their personal soothing balm. Grudgingly, Rosalie steps down and retrieves her seat next to here mate but her grimace remained.

Edward focuses on Carlisle who had yet to say anything as the patriarch of the coven. “Not only will the Volturi be furious that you and Bella went back on your word, but they will also want to do something about the wolves. They will come after us.”

”I know.” He knew what he would be doing once Edward made his decision. The consequences that would follow them. But there was the witch now who promised to help them. Her wards could guard against not just other vampires, but creatures like those of Xiomara. Evita had called it a Lechuza. A common enough monster from her region of the world.

Esme wasn’t so sure about the young girl’s powers. “She’s just so young. . . So many people are putting faith in her hands. Evita is nice enough, but she’s still a stranger to us.”

Shaking her head in disagreement, Alice says so assuredly “I can feel her power. See her future through it. She’s capable of such a feat.”

“I didn’t come to this decision so easily. I know what lays ahead of us. And I’m sorry. Sorry for everything I have put everyone through because of my selfishness.”

Standing quietly atop of the staircase, Carmen and Eleazor drop in on the family discussion.

“We really have to help them now.” Eleazar quietly tells his mate, burned gold glanced down the steps to the voices drifting from the sitting room. “Carlisle is right about the Volturi coming and borrowed time. Especially when they learn about (y/n) being a wolf.”

Carmen nods. “One little witch will not be enough. The problem will be the trio. If they don’t agree to helping the Cullens and if we do, then it will be a crime against our coven. They might kick us out.”

They meander back to the guest room in the Cullen house with Carmen plopping down on the foot of the bed. Her face, normally beautiful and smooth, was crinkled in deep concern as her hands clasp one another.

Puffing out an exhale, Eleazar looked around the immaculately decorated room. Soft gray walls that held up paintings from the many places they had been to. He could guess the country from the brush strokes and work of color.

“Well, guess we’re going to have to convince the other then.”

Scoffing at her husband’s conclusion, Carmen thinks of Irina. “You really think she’d willingly fight alongside the creatures that killed her intended mate? No. Never.”

Turning slyly to her,, Eleazar smiles with an idea on his mind. “Not unless she actually gets to know one.”

Credulously, Carmen squints at him. “You’re not thinking of bringing one back to Alaska are you?”

“Not just any wolf. (Y/n).”

Carmen laughed. “(Y/n)? Oh, yes then we’ll have Tanya hating them as well. You know how much she desires Edward to be her’s.”

“Not if she gets to know her. Tanya is more reasonable then Irina. She’s rational. And once she understands imprinting, I think Tanya will finally be able to move on.” Reasoned Eleazar. “She’ll see the good in (y/n) as will Kate. Irina is more willing to listen to those two opposed to us. They’ve been together longer and have more sway.”

Worryingly chewing on her bottom lip, she still didn’t quite like the idea he was proposing. Things could go wrong. This would be a great risk to take. “I don’t know, Eleazar. . .”

“It’s the best way for them to agree in protecting Forks with the Cullens. She’s the best representative for them.”


**

After yesterday, you hadn’t been anticipating getting a call from Edward so soon. Your morning had barely started when you heard the musical chiming of your phone. Things have happened so fast that you were sure you would never get enough time to really process it. You and Edward were essentially now dating. While there had been no date yet, you would take your time. Edward was still attached to Bella in some ways, how could he not be after spending so much time with her and risking his life several times for her. Surprisingly you weren't even the least bit jealous of this. Talking to Bella yourself had eased whatever jealousy had been brewing inside of you. Bella was older than you by a year but seemed even less sure about her life than you were. So many uncertainties that the vampire world made even worse.

What he told you over the phone did make the swollen balloon of excitement in your chest shrivel. Edward would be going back to Alaska to drop off Carmen and Eleazar; possibly staying over night. That changed when he prompted "Come with me."

You want to say yes right away. Even if it meant your first time alone with Edward in a strange vampire coven's house. Having some insight on the coven via the couple you just met, you knew there were three others. One of them who was not too keen on wolves. Red flags sprung up everywhere. The wolf in you simply desired to be near Edward though.

"I know it's last minute." Edward sheepishly admits. "But Carmen and Eleazar really want you to come with us. So the others can meet you first hand."

Glancing at your bedroom door like you could sense someone listening on the other side, you shift your cellphone to your other ear. "I would love to, but I highly doubt my parents will let me go.”

”I understand.” He says but you catch voices in the background.

Edward pauses then the voices changes to the feminine one of Carmen. “Hello, (y/n).” Her voice is chipper and friendly.

Impossible not to smile from her voice, you greet her. “It’s too bad you guys aren’t staying longer.”

“Yes, we must get going before our coven sisters act hastily. That is why I commandeered Edward’s phone. I think if you tell your alpha what is going on and all of us have a quick meeting with your parents, they will understand the urgent need of your presence.

Pursing your lips, you immediately say “I don’t want them to know about this world. Or the danger I face because of the pack.”

In a more stern tone, Carmen counters with “If Irina gets the idea in her to tell the Volturi, they will find out the hard way about how close our worlds really are.”

You didn’t want that outcome either. Pulse quickening, you mull your mind for what to do. What else was there to do except to agree. She was right. Eventually they would discover the horrors you dealt with.

When you call Sam, he picks up after the second dial tone and you hurriedly explain to him what Carmen said. He didn’t like the idea of you going by yourself with Edward as your only ally. Easier to discuss this in person, you run all the way to Sam’s with a rushed goodbye to your bewildered mom. Soon enough she would understand your flustered appearance.

Edward and the Denali couple were already waiting in his backyard, seated at a wooden table that sported chipped white paint. Evita and Sam were sitting on the opposite side.

“A protective charm wouldn’t be too hard to make.” Evita was in the middle of explaining. She turns to Sam. “I can have it done within the hour.”

Sam prepares a reply but spots you slowly walking closer. “Do you want to go, (y/n)?”

The three vampires whip themselves around effortlessly. “Yes. Yes I want to go.” Being with Edward would be an extra perk, but if you play your cards right to avoid conflict, this could be a successful meeting. Carmen and Eleazar had faith in your personality to win over the other three in their clan.

“You understand my reservations.” Sam carefully says.

You nod. “Yes. If you think you need to come with me then I won’t be opposed to it.” Though some part in you told you that Sam’s presence might make things worse. He was intimidating at first glance, being pure muscle that could kill a strong being like a vampire.

From the wavering glances you caught among the vampires, you knew they were thinking the same. You had muscles as well, your upper arms firm and thighs that could break open a watermelon, you were no where near the stature that Sam had.

He runs a thumb over his bottom lip, hard black eyes flicking away. “We will have to tell your parents the reason of your absence.”

Swallowing back the hard lump that was blocking your throat, you stiffly tilt your head to forward. “I. . . I know.”

“I’m sorry, (y/n).” Edward says catching you off guard. “It must be unpleasant to bring them into our mess.”

You smile softly. “They already have some idea of what our world is like. I just never wanted them to know how often I encounter danger.”

“I’ll talk to them.” Sam gets up. “Maybe when they find out about Evita’s spells they’ll be put more at ease.”

Sam could try but once your parents discovered more about your world, the more danger they will be in. The Volturi didn’t take too kindly on humans having any information on vampires.

The sooner Evita put up her wards, the better.

Chapter 27

You thought your mother would never relinquish you from her bear-like hug. This was the first time you were leaving your parents to go somewhere with people who were complete strangers to them. They were putting a lot of trust in Sam’s words reassuring them that you would be able to handle anything.

Being the people that they were, they agreed knowing it would ultimately be for the best. Sam revealed everything to them except for you imprinting on Edward. That would be for you to tell on a day of your choosing.

Hastily you pack essentials into a backpack. You were initially surprised when Edward told you the drive wouldn’t take too long.

Now you understood.

His car must have been a blip on the road from how fast he was driving. Carmen and Eleazar didn’t reciprocate your shock, in fact they seemed to be used to it and were chatting casually with you.

Eleazar sat up front with Edward while you were in the back with Carmen, your arms wound securely around your backpack to keep yourself anchored against the velocity. Eleazar mentioned something as out being uncomfortable out in the daytime but that timing was imperative

They hardly encountered anyone on the road by some miracle which also helped to reduce travel time.

“You can really do that?” Astonishment lilting in your voice.

Eleazar chuckles and nods. “Yes, much like Alice and Edward, Kate and I have special abilities.”

“Which leads me to some important tips.” Carmen nods, her gold eyes flicking toward you. “Do not let Kate touch you. Her power can only harm you if she is able to get into contact. I don’t think she’ll try to hurt you, she’s the more level-headed sister. But on the off chance she does, just keep out of reach of her hands.”

“Don’t scare her before we even reach home.” Her mate teases.

She laughs and bumps her arm against your’s. “(Y/n)’s tough. This isn’t going to scare her off.”

“I have seen her decapitate many newborns during our fight with Victoria’s army.” Edward knowingly chimes in.

“Impressive.” Eleazar cocks an eyebrow and looks to the rear view mirror at you. He truly meant it for going up against newborns was no easy task to take on. Working in the Volturi, Eleazar had to tel with many unruly newborns. How he survived for so long in a hostile environment, you had no idea. The Eleazar you had met was kind and docile, speaking in a tender tone constantly. You couldn’t imagine him living in a dangerous coven like the Volturi. He found his way out though and decided to lead his life peacefully with no more violence.

“Of course avoiding conflict never works.” He finishes off. “There will always be others who want to destroy tranquility.”

Carmen reaches her hand out to rub her husband’s shoulder. “We will fight when the time comes. Be assure of that. We love Edward and the Cullens. They are our extended family and we’ll protect that extended family even if Kate and Tanya side with Irina.”

You didn’t want there to be inner conflict in their coven. Didn’t want them to divide because of this. Allies were needed though and you’d have to take whoever was willing.

*

By the time you reach the border to Alaska, the sky was already pitch black with a multitude of stars. Having dozed off at some point, you check the time on your phone. It was a little past midnight.

The dirt road that wound up the mountain was beautiful even in the dark. Large expanse of the land easily viewed from the window of the car.

“You and your pack would have a marvelous time running around here.” Carmen hums delightfully, happy to finally be home.

The wolf in you shivers in agreement, your limbs suddenly getting an itch to run. To toss aside your human skin and jump into your furs. Only then would you truly be able to immerse yourself with the nature around you. Inhaling large gulps of burning cold air that would be even fresher than back home. Even less humans populated this part of the state as it was basically wilderness. In your fur you’d even be able to somewhat understand the songs that came twittering from birds.

Sam’s pack would most likely never venture this far away from Forks. Their purpose was there, to protect and watch over everyone, not to frolic around. It was nice to think about though. The younger wolves would especially have a fun time in Alaska.

When the car reached the Denali house, there were already three figures waiting. Three blonde haired women, each more beautiful than the next.

Piercing eyes follow your movement as you get out of the car; Edward heaves your bag onto his shoulder and carries it for you.

Carmen goes to hug each sister and give them kisses on the cheek. Their smiles are strained as they return her affection. Bodies rigid at your unwanted presence.

“Be nice girls, this is (y/n). She’s part of the Uley pack and has come here to personally get to know you and show her pack means no harm.” Carmen brings you closer by gently leading you by your shoulders. “(y/n), this is Tanya, Kate and Irina.”

You muster your best friendly smile. “It’s nice to finally meet you. I’ve heard so much from Carmen and Edward. I hope. . . I hope I can help mend things between your coven and our pack.”

“Only because you need us.” The vampire Carmen had introduced as Irina points out haughtily.

Not wanting to argue, you nod because you did in fact need them. “Yes. Yes we do. My pack my be large and strong but we still lack numbers necessary to fight off the Volturi.”

You notice Tanya flicking her eyes behind Carmen to Edward who stood silently watching the exchange. Whatever thoughts going through her head made Edward scowl slightly, his grip tightening around the strap of your backpack.

Kate coaxes Irina back and offers you an apologetic gaze. “Welcome (y/n). We’re excited to get to know you. You must be tired. Our guestroom has been prepped and is ready for you. We’ve also prepared some food too if you’re hungry.”

You quizzically raise a brow. From your expression, Kate laughs. “Don’t worry, it’s human food. We may not need it for nourishment but that didn’t stop us from learning how to cook for human guests.”

Part of you wonders what happened to those human guests. From the looks of their eyes, the Denali coven appeared to be vegetarians like the Cullens. Varying shades of gold dusted the trio of blondes’ irises.

“I can show her to the guest room.” Edward makes his way forward, taking a protective stance next to you. His face challenges Tanya who almost opened her mouth to say something but it was Carmen who saved the day.

“Of course. Go show your mate where she’ll be staying.”

A furious blush claims you at Carmen calling you Edward’s mate in front of everyone. You were pretty sure even Edward would have blushed if his cheeks were capable of it from the way he ducked his head with bashfulness.

“I wouldn’t say we’re mates.” You hastily go to correct her.

“But you have. . . What was the word you used Carmen? Imprinted? Yes, but you’ve imprinted on him which means you’ll ultimately become mates.” Tanya icily says.

Any previous excitement you might have felt was deflated. You still held onto a compliant smile. “Yes. . . That’s true. But we’ve barely started getting to really know each other.”

“How cute. They’re in the puppy love stage.” Says Irina dryly. It makes your spine tingle and you have a quick vision of your wolf snapping Irina in two.

You had great control over anger that triggers your transformations but by no means had you mastered them. You were still a young wolf yourself after all. And you felt that anger bleed into your veins, making your left hand tremble.

“Okay!” Edward cuffs your elbow and steers you to the front door. “I think I should show you to the guest room now.” He sears Tanya and Irina with a glare before turning his face forward. When it’s just you two trudging up the stairs Edward apologizes offer them. “Pay no mind to what they say. They’ve always had sharp tongues toward newcomers.”

You were grateful Edward got you out when you did. Taking a deep breath, you collapse on the bed and put your head between your knees. Ears burned and you were all too aware of the hairs on your arms prickling.

He’s quiet as you calm down. Listening in on your breathing as an indicator.

“I’m sorry.” You finally say.

“Don’t apologize. You showed excellent self control. What they said was out of line.” Edward sits next to you on the bed. “Are you okay? Do you need me to get you anything?”

Your muscles were finally starting to relax and untighten. “No, thank you. I’ll be okay. This just happens sometimes. One of the cons is that wolves are highly emotional.”

“It’s better than feeling nothing at all.” He murmurs. “Many vampires forget their human lives over time. Not just that but they also forget human emotions too.”

That would be scary indeed to not even retain an ounce of your humanity. In your wolf you felt feral so you could understand on a basic level. While you saw it as an inconvenience, you’d make sure to appreciate your humanity more.

Setting your belongings down on the bed, Edward shyly glances at you. “I’ll be downstairs if you need me.”

You offer him a smile. “Thank you. I’ll holler if I need you.”

He chuckles before leaving.

**

Closing the door to the guest room, Edward feels any gentleness on his face he saved for (y/n) turn to stone as he walked back down the stairs to find everyone else in the bar/lounge area fitted with sleek, black leather couches.

Tanya and Kate occupied the couch that faced the bar while Irina, Carmen and Eleazar were speaking in hushed voices at the counter.

Seeing him, Tanya pounced to her feet and stalked over to him. “Are you insane? It was bad enough when you wanted the human girl as your mate but now you’ve switched to a dog?”

“Don’t talk about her like that.” Edward snapped, his body bristling.

She didn’t back down. Instead Edward’s own rage fueled her’s. “Are you just going out of your way to hurt me?”

“Tanya-” Carmen starts.

Darkening eyes pierce into Carmen who relented with a weary sigh. Tanya goes back to Edward .

“This isn’t about you.” Edward hissed. “You think I asked for any of this? Since Bella arrived in Forks I find myself being constantly blindsided. For someone who can read minds, I’m utterly clueless to the inner workings of fate and matters that are completely out of my control.”

Tanya advanced to Edward’s spot so they were now face to face. “You wouldn’t have had to go through any of this if you. . . If you had just accepted me.” Her anger was fizzling out to the true despair she was experiencing. Pain surfaced in her voice that made Edward calm down.

The last thing he wanted to do was hurt Tanya. But he had told her so many times that he did not return her feelings. It would have been easier had he accepted her and taken Tanya as his mate. He wouldn’t be going through any of this mess. Early on, Carlisle attempted to push them together much like he tried to push him with Rosalie.

Decades had been spent trying to win over Edward. Tanya hadn’t even managed to scrape the surface of his walls though.

Her jealous thoughts bulldoze him in a vicious flood. Jealousy, resentment, regret. . . They all banged against his mind.

“I’m sorry.” Edward simply told her. “Sometimes, even for creatures like us, life isn’t rational. I didn’t bring (y/n) here to cause you pain, Tanya. She isn’t here for any other reason except to mend the bridge between the wolves and the Denali coven. That is all.”

Pursed lips made Tanya’s face tighten. Kate comes up from behind her and gently coaxed her adoptive sister back to sitting down. Edward met Irina’s burning glare, reading her mind like an open book. Hate and fury were on the forefront of her thoughts. He saw her desire to rip off (y/n)’s head in the same fashion the wolves had done to Laurent.

He’d make sure to keep an eye on her. If Irina decided to go through with her desires, he knew (y/n) wouldn’t just let her harm here so easily. It would become a bloodbath and risk their mission of peace.

Chapter 28

“So that’s it then? You’re just going to roll over and let that dog have him?” Irina accosted Tanya back in her room, not bothering to keep her voice low for their guest that slumbered just down the hallway.

Tanya envied the girl for not just having Edward but also for being able to escape reality with sleep. Sleep was something Tanya dearly missed although she couldn’t remember what it felt like to be vulnerable in unconsciousness.

Her fingers rub at her eyes. “What do you want me to do, Irina? Edward has made it clear many times that he doesn’t want me. I’m exhausted of this. Let him have a mate that will drag him into danger. That seems to be what he wants.”

Like a caged animal, Irina paces back and forth further vexing her adoptive sister. “The audacity of him bringing that thing here. . . Our natural enemy. . . I don’t understand what’s going through the Cullen’s heads. Do they really desire the wrath of the Volturi? it’s like they don’t remember what happened to Sasha and Vasilii?”

“Enough Irina!!” Tanya exclaimed, startling the other. “It’s done with. I get the hint. I finally get the hint.” Her voice cracked but Tanya ignored it. “At least a wolf is better than a human. At least she’s from our world and won’t be easily killed.”

Irina’s red lips sneer. “You’re spineless.”

Already exhausted, Tanya snapped at her. “Get out of my room.”

She does so but not before slamming Tanya’s bedroom door to the point that the doorframe splintered.

Tanya sighed, finally allowing herself to sit down on her rarely used bed. Irina just made her mood even worse. But. . . Releasing Edward took a heavy weight off of her shoulders. Something she didn’t know she’d been carrying around for all these years. Maybe it was the fact that she’d never been denied by a man before. Not even other male vampires turned away from her advances. Edward though had always been a different story.

She wouldn’t lie if anyone pointed out that it hurt her pride. That and how could she not fall for someone like him? He was chivalrous, a real gentleman. Somehow through all the horror he’d been through, Edward still maintained the gentleness of a human soul. Incredibly rare among vampires, it was all the more endearing to Tanya. She could see a future with him. A mate to call her own. Edward never thought of her like that though.

Her eyes burned viciously with tears she could no longer produce. This was a long time coming but it was still painful. Especially having to see them together shy as they find footing in their new relationship.In that aspect, Tanya would admit that they were cute together in an odd way which made her feel even worse.

She'd never seen Edward like that after decades of knowing him. He was always calm and collected and annoyingly stoic at times. That flash of anger he'd shown her was alarming as was his helplessness toward the situations facing him. Her own life hadn't gone quite as planned. A young Tanya would have never guessed that she would be turned into an immortal creature that survived off of the blood of others. Life was funny that way. Even after being turned there were surprise twists that caught her off guard like Sasha breaking one of the Volturi's most important rules: not turning children. They still had no answer as to why Sasha would doom herself like that. She'd known it was illegal and the penalty was death. Not just her death but the destruction of the newborn she had created so flippantly. The scene forever clear in Tanya's memory banks. She still remembered the red eyes of Dimitri, Felix and Marcus. How after the execution of Sasha, the went after the immortal child Vasili. He especially would not be spared even if he was guiltless. By the law of nature he especially shouldn't exist. Even among vampires, turning children was considered an abominable act.

Edward was no exception to the game of fate.

Neither was that wolf girl.

**

Your sleep was fitful at best since you found it difficult to even relax enough to fall asleep. The predator in you would not be lulled, not when it smells adversaries in the same living space as you. Both human and wolf were somewhat grateful when the sun finally began to stream through the window curtains. You wouldn't have to keep forcing yourself into a sleep that was alluding you.

The electric clock that was on the nightstand told you that you had only been asleep for a handful of hours.

Brain already alert, you start washing up and attempting to look presentable. You were brushing out your hair when you smelled it: pancakes. A loud gurgle rips from your stomach and you can't remember the last time you ate. It must've been when Edward had stopped for gas and you got down to get some road snacks. Even that impromptu meal consisted of food that lacked nutrition.

Delectably tempting, you allow your nose to lead you outside of the guest room you’d occupied and into the hallway.

The second level of the grand Denali house was large to accommodate all of its occupants. Halls in the shape of a giant ‘L’ shape. Guest room was at the far end, closest to the staircase. Much like the outside of the cabin, the inside was fashioned with dark woods.

You turn when you hear someone making their way up the steps. Edward stops halfway up and smiles at you. “How did you sleep?”

Hating that exhilarating shyness his smile reduced you to, there was nothing you could do about the grin that spread across your lips. You lie and assure him you were well rested. Acting the part was easy for you considering adrenaline was pumping through you from the very moment Edward pulled the car into the long driveway that led to their hidden home.

“Kate’s made you some breakfast.” Edward gestures with his head downstairs.

As if in a reply, your stomach lets out a whiney growl.

Edward full heartedly laughs. You follow him down and into the kitchen.

Seeing a vampire doing simple domestic things was an odd scene to stumble upon. Kate was just setting down a plate with three perfectly shaped pancakes. Did they happen to have ingredients for pancakes or were they bought specifically for your visit? There was no reason for a vampire to have human food in their pantries and fridge. From what you knew about the Cullens, you knew their cooking appliances were simply for show.

Tanya has her back pressed against the fridge, watching her sister until you and Edward walk in.

”Good morning, (y/n).” Kate looks up at you with a pleasant smile. “Edward, we would like to speak to (y/n) privately.”

Worriedly he glances at you. You nod confidently and shoo him off with your hand.

Reluctantly he leaves you with them.

“Thank you for breakfast. I appreciate but you really didn’t have to.” You take the chair where the plate had been set in front of. Internally you were scolding the hairs on your neck that were stick straight up. The scent of unfamiliar vampires really did a number on you. You felt the smallest of tremors run along your spine.

“It was no trouble at all.” Kate waves you off and takes the seat across from you. Tanya stays put where she is but turns her body toward where you and Kate are sitting. “Despite all that’s happened with your pack and Laurent, we want you to feel welcomed. Edward and all of the Cullens have been are greatest friends for years.”

“Which leads me to apologize for how I came out you.” Tanya begrudgingly tells you. “You’re here on a mission of diplomacy and have done nothing but be polite.”

A moment was required to observe her and see if she really meant it. Tanya held your gaze in complete earnest.

“Thank you. I understand your apprehension though. As for Irina. . . I would say my pack regret killing Laurent, but we were just doing our job in protecting the humans of Forks.”

Tanya shook her head. “Laurent didn’t even stay with us for that long. Personally, I was never attached to him.”

“He spent enough time here to enarmor Irina.” Kate points out. “You and your pack were in the right. He was acting upon aggression.”

Pushing off the fridge, Tanya goes over to the table. “You have to understand something about the three of us though. The Volturi killed the woman who created us because she broke a tenant law. We all watched her head be wrenched from her shoulders. When they find out about Bella and Edward, they will come. The punishment will be most severe when they discover the wolves.”

“I’ve been told it’s not wise to get on the Volturi’s bad side.” You nod and put your first forkful of pancake into your mouth. Your tastebuds celebrate. “From what I understand though, is that the wolves the Volturi hunted centuries ago are different from us. At least that’s what the Cullens and Sam have decided.”

“They will not care of your origins. Only that you are natural born vampire killers. You existence still poses a threat to them.” Tanya grimaces. “And Irina. . . Well, we’re concerned what Irina might do behind our backs. We only hold so much influence over her. We fear that out of spite she may alert the Volturi herself about you.”

Kate says in acknowledgment “She’s always been the most stubborn in her convictions. We really do want to support you and the Cullens. They’ve helped us numerous times. It would be nice to return the favor.”

“Kate and I talked it over last night. We’ll do our best to change Irina’s mind but if she does end up going to the Volturi. . .” Tanya flinches at her own words, not wanting to speak them aloud. She didn’t want to entertain the idea of punishing her sister.

“We’ll figure it out if it comes to that.” Kate places her hand over Tanya’s and gives it a squeeze. They were as much of a family as the Cullens, you realize. Her placating hand was indeed enough to comfort Tanya for she smiles gratefully and nods. “And when the time comes to fend off the Volturi, we will be by your side.”

There was an overwhelming wave of relief that had you wanting to cry and laugh at the same time. No words could be found to express the depths of your gratitude. A few more allies added to your roster.

After breakfast there was still no sign of Irina but Eleazar informs you and Edward that Carmen was out in the woods with her to have a heart to heart discussion.

You and Edward would be returning to Forks the same day. Your adrenaline may have diminished after your talk with Kate and Tanya but you still missed home and longed to return to your furs. Even going a day and a half without transforming made your human skin itch. You’d have to ask Sam if that was normal and if he experienced anything similar.

To pass the time, Edward and Eleazar show you to outside their house and the natural beauty of Alaska. When the house was being built, they made sure to have it so hardly any trees would be knocked down. They wanted the house to be as immersed in the natural backdrop as possible.

Summer heat warms your skin, crisp air almost singe your lungs. You ran your fingers over the coarse bark of towering trees and close your eyes to listen to the regional birds sing. Even better was Edward next to you right in the sunlight. The skin of both he and Eleazar were illuminated by the sun’s light. Certain angles gave them the affect of glittering even.

Eleazar caught you staring, he smiles and explains the unique qualities of vampire skin. Their diamond-like skin reflected sunlight prismatically. There was still so much you were learning about vampires.

Another hour was spent just enjoying the outdoors. You climbed trees to get a better view, amazed by how fast Edward and Eleazar could scale them. Getting to the top was quite the experience. The sky above was the most gorgeous shade of blue with whisp of clouds dotted here and there.

Carmen was waiting for the three of you in the backyard. She smiles at the exhilaration that had been on your face prior to spotting her. “Did you guys have fun?”

Edward, at the mention of how they spent the afternoon, smiles. “Yeah. Really fun. Irina?”

She sighs and leans against the outdoor furniture. “I’ve settled her down but she needs more time. Right now she’s just grieving what they could have been had Laurent not been killed. There’s not many opportunities for finding a mate living here. Even before we joined them, they hadn’t encountered many male vampires that weren’t complete jerks.”

You guess since not many vampires congregate together that not all would be lucky like Carmen and Eleazar.

“We’ll keep a close eye on her though.” She says with a hopeful smile.

“Thank you, Carmen.” You and Edward accidentally say at the same time. Her laugh is so soothing that you don’t even feel embarrassed.

She actually embraces you tightly. “Both of you should get going, but I’m so happy that you were able to come (y/n).”

“Me too.”

Chapter 29

Carmen keeps her gaze fixed outside the window, watching Edward's dark gray Volvo leave their driveway and back into the thicket of trees that lined the way up to the house from the main stretch of road. He'd probably still be able to hear their thoughts until he was miles away.

In the living room with her are the rest of the Denali clan, Irina being the only one sitting. Her eyes, which were starting to turn to a black hunger, swivel from her sisters to the other two. While her talk with Carmen went well enough to calm her down, Irina was still opposed to the idea with working with the wolves. To her they were just mindless beasts that had no humanity, even though that was far from the truth. The rest of them knew that the wolves were more human than any of them were.

Irina, already having a feeling of what was to come, was reaffirmed in her suspicions when Kate takes a seat too close to her on the couch. Ready to reach over and deploy her supernatural gift.

Tanya clears her throat, apprehensive of how this would go. “We don’t want to do this, Irina, but we can’t trust you. Not if you’re still thinking about going to the Volturi.”

Her lips purse together, hands that were on her knees curl up into fists as she regards someone she considered a sister. “So you’re putting me under house arrest?”

“Until you can genuinely promise us that you won’t do anything harmful to the Cullens or the wolves of La Push. Right now, we can’t afford to let you run free.”

Traumatized after watching Sasha be decapitated by the Volturi, Irina was obviously under the complete control of the Volturi’s fear mongering. Any transgression against the law of the Volturi should be meted out by punishment. The wolves were one thing. Going against a promise made to the mega coven was on another level. The Cullens, and Bella for that matter should be reported to them since Bella was no longer willing to keep her end of the bargain. She couldn’t step into their world and stay a soft, weak human. And she was the one who couldn’t be trusted. Bella wouldn’t be the first human to blab about the existence of vampires.

“Why are we putting our own lives for people we don’t even know?” Her tone rises to a higher pitch as her desperation and hysteria were beginning to leak out. “What has this Bella girl or even this new girl done for us? We’ll only get the wrath of Aros and the others! Chelsea can easily-“

“No more, Irina.” Tanya snapped, even making Carmen stand a little straighter. Tanya could get truly ugly when she’s at a boiling point. She was the closest to Sasha, related by blood to her and having spent the most time with her, was particularly mortified by Sasha’s execution by the Volturi.

Never verbally agreed upon, Tanya was the leader; the one to make the big decisions due to her seniority.

Irina, acknowledging the hierarchy in their clan, winces in submission and simmers down. But there was resentment brewing in the depths of her gaze.

“We’re doing this because it is the right thing and because the Cullens are our closest allies. How many times have they come to our aid? They helped us get started here. Helped us to get into our vegetarian lifestyle.” Tanya tries to explain to Irina. “And they’re good. Even (y/n) and I’m sure the others in her pack. They alone were the ones to rise up when Victoria was a threat to the safety of Bella and the community of Forks.”

Carmen and Eleazar nod in mutual agreement. “We met them. They just want the best for the people they’re sworn to protect. The wolves aren’t just animals. They have their humanity intact.”

“Even Bella was a truthful and considerate person. She knows what she’s doing but has to stay true to herself. If Edward and (y/n) are fated to be together, then she felt she had to step down. Bella will not tell anyone.” Eleazar adds.

At this point, nothing they said could satisfy Irina. She was stuck in her grief and the thrall of what she deemed injustice.

With Kate planted next to her though there wasn’t much she could do about her situation but stew. Unbeknownst to anyone else in her coven, a war was be waged in Irina’s heart. On one side were those of her coven-mates. The other was a blob of toxic hate, curling it’s tentacles in her belly.

She didn’t know who would win in the end.



**

You were sent home with extra pancakes to eat on the road. Managing to eat all of them within the following two hours, you regret not eating them sparingly to last you the entire trip. So you pry more information about the Volturi from Edward. Apparently last year he’d gone to Italy where the Volturi established the center of their coven. At that point of his life he didn’t want to live anymore thinking that Bella was dead. He knew if he transgressed against Volturi law that they would kill him.

You should have felt uncomfortable when he spoke of her. Maybe you should have even felt jealous. Imprinting possibly had something to do with it. When you couldn’t come up with a concrete answer, you tend to blame it on imprinting.

Bella was his first love.

The Volturi had tried to recruit Edward for many years due to his special powers as well as Alice. Vampires that were in possession of such skills were revered in the Volturi. That was another reason why they were a formidable force and the largest coven in the world.

A reminder that they could wipe out your pack easily if they desire.

Not just your pack, all of Forks.

“Do you really think with enough allies we can win?” Even with Evita’s help, you worry that it won’t be enough. The Volturi sound vast in their power and unstoppable in regard to number of members.

Edward doesn’t pretend like it’s not a possibility that everyone could be slaughtered. Even he finds himself doubting the ability of being able to persuade the Volturi to change their mind let alone defeat them. There were many specially skilled vampires in the Volturi. Excellent trackers and those who specialized in espionage and total carnage.

There were vampires employed with the Volturi who had such unique skills, that it wasn’t a wonder how they had garnered so many members. In particular a female vampire named Chelsea and Marcus were detrimental to ensuring that they remain loyal to the three vampires who ran with an iron fist.

“Chelsea can influence emotional ties that people feel toward one another. Love, loyalty, hate. . . She has the ability to strengthen and break bonds. Many other vampire covens have been destroyed thanks to her power. Her job is made easier with Marcus who can see relationships and connections.” Even Edward was smart enough to fear them. You hear it in the grave tone that sends chills up your arms. Like they could already be watching you.

Unconsciously you toy with the charm Evita had made you. You didn’t know if it worked, but it gave you a soothing placebo. None of the Denali members mention or even noticed it.

“But I wouldn’t give up on our cause just yet.” He shoots you a small smile. “Carlisle and Jasper have been talking about looking up some old friends. There are many others that oppose the rule of the Volturi. I’m sure the Romanian coven would be all too happy to kill a few Volturi members if possible.”

The edges of your eyes round. “Like Transylvania Romania?”

He laughs and it’s such a pure sound that it has your heart aching to hear it again. “Well kind of. Their coven was formed even before Romania was formed. They’re the oldest coven out there but unfortunately it’s just two left now. The others were killed by the Volturi.”

You chew on your bottom lip before asking “Is there really no other coven as big as them?”

Solemnly he shakes his head. “Our kind are mostly nomadic. It really isn’t that often that we find other clans.”

Whether the others in your pack would agree with you or not, you’d started to consider the Cullens and the wolves one large family unit. You and Edward were finally bridging the gap between the two. With time maybe the others would think like you too.

With both wolves and vampires, your mixed coven would potentially be the strongest; even enough to make the Volturi nervous.

”It still feels odd to drive into La Push without worrying about breaking the treaty.” Edward muses as he pulls out of the highway. “I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to it.”

You chuckle and in the distance you catch the long howl of one of your packmates. A welcome as well as alerting the others that their sister was back home where she belongs. Above the treetops and mountains, the sky was already a vibrant array of purples, pinks, and orange. The drive was just as long coming back but due to Edward’s fast driving you still made a record time. You couldn’t wait to stretch your legs and run in your furs.

Edward caught the howl to and hums. “Do you know who that is?”

Your lips curl into a smile as you nod. “Yeah. That was Collin. I can tell by the whiney quality in it.”

While the original plan was to drop you off at your house so that you could reassure your parents that all went well, but there’s a curtain that descends over Edward’s face. Instead he drives the car straight to Sam’s residence.

You sit up straighter. “What’s wrong?”

”Evita still doesn’t know about Jacob, right?”

You didn’t like where this was leading to. “Right. . .”

As the car pulls up into Sam’s driveway you see an unfamiliar car out front beside Sam’s vehicle.

Now you could catch the scent of not just Jacob, but Bella and Evita as well.

Chapter 30

Shocked wasn’t enough to describe the jolt Jacob received when he opened his front door and found Bella. The last bit of hope that imprinting on the witch had just been a dream was quickly eliminated. Standing before him was the love of his life, yet he didn’t feel that same giddiness he once felt with Bella’s presence. That terrified him more than anything; how quickly imprinting changed one’s life.

Behind her on the dirt driveway was a small, tan car. Probably here replacement for her red truck that was totaled when Riley took her. Late in the day, the sky is already casting the world in a pink and orange haze.“Sorry to show up unannounced.” He can tell Bella immediately wanted to nervously chew on her bottom lip as she was prone to do but stopped herself. Subtle changes could be seen on her. She’d been spending time reflecting on herself and really thinking of what she wants in life.

“No, it’s okay.” Jacob steps aside to let her in. Bella hesitated for a heartbeat before walking through. I guess it has been a while since she’s come over.

They go to his room which feel so small now that there was another person occupying it.

He hated this strange feeling. It made him not know how to act in front of her. Like she was a complete stranger to him now and not the girl he'd been mooning over for years. Jacob watches her in a queer way as she perched herself on the edge of his bed. "How has the pack been?"

"Good. (y/n) and Edward left with the Denali couple to drive them back to Alaska." He noticed the flash of momentary hurt on Bella's face before she regains composure and nods.

"I remember them saying they'd be leaving soon." They hadn't spoken about her meeting with them. Jacob had been too focused on what was happening with him and how, even though he was in his human skin, he could still smell Evita's citrus scent that beckoned him to go to Sam's. The alpha had warned Jacob though about scaring her off before she was able to finish the wards that was to protect them from hostile creatures.

“They left last night and should be back in a few hours from the text she sent to our group chat.” Jacob shrugs. “

At that, Bella actually smiles. “I wouldn’t doubt it. Edward drives really fast. Even Alice does too. It must be a vampire thing.”

He tried to think of something else to say, anything to make his life feel normal again. There had been nothing normal about his life though. His mouth was dry and tongue heavy. How could he go on pretending everything was okay? Not to mention he couldn’t imagine how Bella would feel once she learned that another guy who she deeply cared about was taken because of imprinting once again. Her wounds were still healing from her breakup with Edward. It would crush Bella. Jacob may have imprinted on Evita, but he still cared for her greatly. Just not romantically, not anymore.

By the blessing of those above, a tremor in the air gripped Jacob and Bella. The hairs on the back of her neck stand at the tingling that was rushing through her. “Wh. . . What is that?”

The strong aroma of orange blossoms fills his nostril.

Evita.

This had to be Evita’s magic swirling in the air. It riled up the wolf in him, making Jacob want to spring into action. Were it not for Bella being present, he might have leapt through his window and run to Sam’s house where he knew the witch was staying for the meantime.

Underneath his skin, the animal trembled and agitated him from the inside where he felt uncomfortable in his human flesh.

Inhaling deeply, Jacob closed his eyes to steady his breathing which had quickened. “Magic.”

Bella does a double take. “Magic?”

He stumbles over his words but manages to get Bella up to date on what had been going on in La Push. Even Jacob felt silly about the things he said out loud to her, all of this sounded so unreal yet that’s what his life had become.

The air was still fluctuating with that sharp orange smell and Jacob could spot goosebumps rising on Bella’s arms as an after effect to nearby magic.

“Can I meet her?”

“You want to meet her?” Yes, a reason to see Evita! His wolf rejoiced that he’d finally be able to be near her again despite Jacob’s efforts to ignore it.

Bella doesn’t waver. “Yes. If she’s here to protect the town then I feel like I owe it to her to introduce myself. This. . . This is my fault after all.”

“Stop saying that.” Jacob hated how she pinned the blame of all of the events that had led up to Evita’s arrival. “It’s not you’re fault. Something like this was bound to happen ever since the Cullens came to town decades ago.

“Regardless,” Bella sighed. “I want to meet her.”

That’s how they end up in Bella’s tan Corolla, the small car sped through the empty streets of La Push to get to Sam’s cabin. The drive was overall quiet considering both of them were off in their own little worlds; questioning what they had felt in his room when Evita’s magic swept up their senses into a flurry. The wolf’s eagerness to be near it’s mate was unfathomable as Jacob felt his hands beading with perspiration.

He wasn’t ready to see Evita. Not yet.There was no way Jacob could trust himself to keep his imprinting a secret from Bella if Evita is near.

And Bella, her skin still hadn’t stopped shivering with an odd delight; the back of her neck continued to tingle through her neck and spine. She couldn’t begin to describe the experience. Jacob had called it magic.

The drive didn’t take long, Jacob and Bella were great up for that as Bella’s car pulled to a stop in front of Sam’s cabin. Excited chatter could be heard streaming through from the inside of the house.

Bella gets out of the car first allowing Jacob a few seconds to himself to calm the roaring wave of his heartbeat.

Breathing in a deep inhale, Jacob unbuckles his belt and pushed open the car door.

Smoke from Sam’s chimney twirls out in long ribbons against the mystical color pallet that sunsets are composed of.

From a fluttering curtain in a window, a face briefly appeared and spotted the two of them as they walk up to Sam’s porch. In but a few seconds does Paul open the door to great them. His eyes narrow with caution that confused Bella. Instantly a tension spoiled the air and the house grew quiet.

“Jacob. Bella.” Paul casually greeted but there was a strain to his voice. “Fancy seeing you guys here.”

“We came here to see Evita’s witchcraft.” Jacob is quick to say, hopeful that Paul would buy the reason for it was true.

“We felt the aftershocks and I asked Jacob to take me to meet her.” Explained Bella.

That made Paul’s eyes round. “Aftershocks?”

Sam appeared behind him. “Come in.” He merely instructed and had Paul step aside. “Jacob, stay in the back with me.”

Sam’s living room was crowded with other members of the pack and was wholly transformed into a candlelit space for witchcraft. His usual furniture was gone and in their place were an array of strange and arcane objects. The light from the fireplace made shadows flicker against the walls and distort the shadowy figures of those present.

Everyone leaned in yet kept themselves from straying too far into the circle that Evita had made on the ground.

A small bowl of herbs are slowly catching ablaze by the beckoning of her foreign words. Bella saw with her own eyes a river stone crumble all by itself into fine dust that is carried on an invisible wind and into Evita’s clasped hands. The delicate skin of her wrists appear paper thin as even Bella could see the many lines and rivers of her veins. They looked like they were made of lightening as they burned from under her skin.

Her lips move rapidly in her incantation, and as her words carried into the room, the energy shifted. Candlelight made the dark sway.

Entranced were the rest of the pack as they held their breathing, taking in the wondrous sight before them.

More sharp spices fill the air along with Evita’s citrus scent.

Jacob couldn’t tear his eyes off of her wild and flying curls that whip around her face that was lined with painful looking scars. To Jacob though, the dark scars that run along her face accentuate her fine cheekbones and full lips. A spatter of freckles add to her charm.

The wild wind of energy that had been swirling around her seem to fall away. Time itself felt like it froze.

Multiple breaths that had been held in up until that point exhale with an edge of relief. Her spell was complete.

When the candles are blown out by the dying breath of her magic, Sam slowly turns on the electronic lights of his house. Sitting in the middle of the living room was a pale Evita. Slowly she removes her top hand to reveal an object the size of a quarter and equally flat.

The color of it was the glittering shade of emerald. A warmth eminated from it.

Weary from her efforts, Evita explained with a tired voice “I have five more of these to make. They are to be distributed throughout Forks and La Push. The ward is this small so that it won’t be easily spotted by your enemies. We must bury them at six specific points. About a foot into the ground.” She passed it to Jared who held it with reverence. The ward made it’s way around the pack as they ‘ooed’ and ‘awwed’.

Leah and Seth gather around Evita to help her up and into Sam’s bedroom where she was regain her strength.

Jacob followed the trio with his eyes, unable to follow them thanks to Sam.

While Bella hadn’t been able to be properly introduced to Evita, the visit had been worthwhile. She’d never imagined that magic would look quite like that or that it would feel so intense.

When everyone had a chance to examine the ward, Paul snatched it from Collin’s hands. “This is to be put somewhere with the highest security. This may not look like much but it is essential if we want to keep our territory safe.”

This was not fun and games.

Sam put a hand on Jacob’s shoulder, alerting him it was time for him to go. “She’ll be alright. She warned me ahead of time that this would take a toll on her energy. Proper sleep and food will do her good.”

If Sam hadn’t been Jacob’s alpha, who knows what he would have done. Any other wolf would consider Sam’s posturing as getting in between Jacob and his mate. Hell hath no fury like a wolf being kept apart from their imprintee.

Jacob was still experiencing a heady daze and thankfully didn’t put up much of a fight as he taps Bella’s arm to get her attention. She was still staring at where Evita had been creating her ward.

The simple physical contact coaxed her back to her senses and they slink to the front door. Both too stunned to utter a parting word to anyone.

Bella didn’t know how long they’d been there, but instead of the fuchsia clouds that were highlighted with orange there was now a vast sky filled with stars.

Stars were dull though in comparison to the headlights on Edward’s car that shined right at them.

Chapter 31

Edward's fingers tighten on the steering wheel at the three people standing in front of Sam's cabin. Neither of you move, not right away at least as his eyes switch from Sam, to Jacob, and finally landing on Bella. Both of you gauge the situation, why both Bella and Jacob were there. Hesitantly, you glance at Edward; his fine jawline is clenched tightly. Wounds were still healing, not yet even scabbed over from when he made the decision to move on from Bella and take a chance with you.

You’re overly aware of this and perhaps self conscious about your fresh relationship that could so easily be squashed.

That was if you weren’t so worried about why Jacob was there. While you could sniff out Evita's citrus scent, she was nowhere to be found and that caused you to worry even more. Sam didn’t look concerned about his presence but you proceed to cautiously unclip your seatbelt and swing open the door.

The outside air struck you with a new type of energy you’d never felt before. It zaps your brain and fills your lungs with zest. The hairs on your arms stood at attention and even produced goose pimples along your tanned and scarred skin.

Round eyes turn to Sam in question. Not needing the pack telepathy, Sam just shoots you a tired smile. “Nice to see you two back safely. You missed out on quite the show.”

“Show?”

”It was more than a show.” Bella abruptly counters, her cheeks normally so pale were looking feverish-pink. She struggles to find the proper words to describe what she had witnessed. You'd never seen Bella's face so lively. The few times you were around her, she tended to have a shy and contemplative expression that hid what she was truly feeling. That mask crumbled in the charged air that swirled still around the cabin. “It was an experience.”

To explain better, Sam adds “Evita was making the first ward.”

You want to groan for having missed it. Being with Edward in Alaska though would never be something you regret doing. There would be other chances to see Evita at work.

Finally, Jacob spoke up instead of looking blankly into the distance. “Definitely quite the experience.” All youthful light was erased from Jacob’s face making him older. Yes being a shape shifter had sped up your growth so that everyone in the pack looked to be the age of a young adult where before acne and baby fat were present. But imprinting and coming to terms with it robbed him and created dark circles around his eyes as well as heavy lines between his brows from where his face was fixed in a permanent scowl.

His frame even appeared to have lost some muscle mass from being cooped up in a small room. You made a mental note to talk to him later, just the two of you. Before all of this supernatural mess happened, you and Jacob had been very close friends. Out of him, Quil and Embry, Jacob lived closer to your house. He’d been your first playmate to go to before fetching the others. He was the first to go through the transformation. The first to pull out of your intimate group.

You’d felt hurt in the beginning along with Quil and Embry. That hurt had been worked out though once you too went through the change. You want to be there for him and help him through such a difficult time.

Nervously, Bella finally addresses Edward who was trying to casually lean against the hood of his car and pretend that seeing her didn’t effect him at all. “The Denalis?”

Edward nods. “They’ll have our back and hopefully keep Irina in check until we can get the rest of the wards up. But. . . It definitely wouldn’t be a bad idea to find more allies.”

Sam frowns but nods. “I figured. Do we have a timeline to work with? How long would it potentially take for the Volturi to find out?”

“It could be a matter of days.”

Some life springs onto Jacob. “Days? Just one ward nearly made Evita pass out She won’t be able to make five more if all we have are just days.” You detect a protective tone in his voice making his words come out more harsh. One glance from Sam has Jacob back in line though. Still, his hands clench and unclench anxiously at his sides.

“We have to work with what we got.” Sam replies in a steady stream. “Maybe there’s something we can do to help her out. We may not have magic ourselves but there’s got to be even the smallest task that we can help her out with. Leah mentioned something about Evita calling a friend to help her. Hopefully this is true and that friend is on their way.”

You wonder what a friend of Evita’s would look like. Evita herself didn’t really dress like the stereotypical witch that you’d seen on tv. She dressed in comfortable clothes much like you and the rest of your pack members: Tank or loose shirt, shorts and running shoes. Would this witch be the same? Would it even be another female?

You nod to Sam’s words. “We can’t loose hope just yet. But we have a lot of work ahead of us. Edward called Carlisle and Jasper on our way back to inquire about their connections with other nomads and clans.”

“I believe Jasper has already set off on his search.” Edward says, able to hear the thoughts of his family members from leagues away. “Carlisle will be leaving in a few days once he gets his records together. He’s written down all the nomads he’s come across in his life.”

While you voiced a positive outlook, you did have a worry toward the nomads. Through the speaker phone of the car, Carlisle did admit that he may have spent time with them, but couldn’t say he overly trusted them. Vampires didn’t really trust one another. So why would the risk the wrath of the Volturi for people they have never met? Worse may be when they find out about your pack. The elders will be uncomfortable with the prospect of so many vampires being harbored near their home.

They may not even be vegetarian which would be addressed when you came up to that hurdle.

Like many of your worries of the future, you force them to the back of your mind. They had no place in your thoughts, not now. You’d take one day at a time. Focus on the present. That was all you could do. Even Alice, who could see into the future, could do little in the end.

“Get her home safely.” Sam faces Edward. “It must have been quite the drive and I know her parents are worried about her.”

“We should get going too, Jake. Charlie doesn’t like me driving home at night now.” Bella bumps her arm against Jacob who still held a vacant quality to his eyes. You can tell by the way he subtly angles his body that he wants to go back into Sam’s house where Evita is.

He didn’t even seem to acknowledge what Bella said at first but eventually he grounds himself back and stiffly nods his head. “Yeah, let’s get going.”

They trudge to Bella’s small car, watching as the headlights flick on; near blinding. Brakes groan and her car rolls back until she can turn the car around and head back down the road.

It doesn’t take too long for Edward to drive to your house. The front windows were glowing, alerting you that your parents were still up and waiting.

You couldn’t make yourself open the passenger door though and Edward didn’t appear to be in too big of a hurry to be rid of you. “Thanks for inviting me to Alaska. It really was a pleasure to meet others like you and your family. Reassuring.” It’s become an anxious habit of your’s to toy with Evita’s homemade protection charm.

“I would have insisted on your presence there. It’s thanks to you as a person that the others agreed to join us.” There’s a smile in his voice. Sweet, but he was definitely exaggerating on your role there. If anything you helped by being a good ambassador for the wolves.

Forgetting about your parents who were patiently waiting, the two of you sit there in a silence filled with the pounding drum inside of your chest. What excuse could you come up with to see him again? Did you need an excuse or could you simply ask him to hang out?

Ask him out on a date!

How could you when you’d never asked anyone out in your life?

I don’t want to embarrass myself.

How will you truly get to know him unless you explore on a date?

Thank whatever deity was looking after you because you wouldn’t have to worry any longer.

“When you’re free, I would like to take you on a date.” Funny how sheepish those words were and when you look over to him, his smile only widens. “I would really like to get to know you. Even the bits I’ve got have me wanting to know more.”

Your smile grows to an identical width. “I’d really like that. Call you later?”


*

A flurry took over Edward as he watched (y/n) close her front door.

When was the last time his cheeks hurt from smiling so much? Had to be when he was still a human. He could feel the strain though in his face as well as the smile that just couldn’t be wiped off.

(y/n) excited him.

When she was around, life was fun. Even as a human, there had been many tribulations that robbed Edward of his joy from a young age.

He’d have to think of something fun that she’d enjoy. Bella and (y/n), while being completely different from one another, shared the similar hobby of reading. Other than that, Edward still didn’t know much about her personal life. What did she want to do when she graduated high school? What did do when not on wolf patrol?

Entering the Cullen house, Edward knew by the look on Carlisle’s face meant that Edward would not be making any date plans that night. “Are you leaving too, Alice?”

Alice normally wore her leather jacket when she planned to travel or get some time to herself. In her hands dangle the keys to Jasper’s Ducati. “I have a long journey to make. I had a vision just a while ago.”

“A good one?” Edward asked hopefully.

Stars twinkle in the honeypot of Alice’s eyes. She wouldn’t say anything in case it would jinx her whole trip. But the glow in her eyes and her petite smile was enough for Edward. He’d hold onto that hope and nurture it. It was all he had.

Carlisle comes down the stairs with his own keys clutched in his hands. He stops in front of Edward and placed a hand on his shoulder. “We’ll be okay. Keep an eye out for any Volturi activity.”

Alice paced them and opened the door. She glanced over her shoulder “I’ll call everyone if I have anymore visions.”

“You sure you don’t want to take me with you?” Emmett shoulders his way from the sitting room and leans against the doorframe. His expression is one of brotherly worry. “I know you can handle yourself, but I don’t like the idea of you being alone.”

She turned back around and with a big grin, Alice bound toward Emmett and threw her arms around him. He returned the gesture before letting her go. “I’ll be fine, Em. You take care of the home front.”

Edward and Emmett follow them out to the porch where Alice had already pulled out the Ducati from the garage and was situating herself atop of it. Carlisle gave Esme a quick kiss before he too descended down the porch steps and to his car.

From the sad downcast of Emmett’s face, Rosalie holds his hand and rests her head against his bicep. “There, there, Big Guy. She’ll be okay.”

Esme attempts to face them bravely. “Like Alice said, we must hold down the fort while they’re gone.”

“What if the Volturi come while they’re gone?” Rosalie whispered gravely. Her eyes trained on the back lights of Carlisle’s car until even her vampire eyes couldn’t find them.

Her question was carried off in the wind. No one dared to answer because none of them had one to offer.

Chapter 32

Bright and early, you leave your house to check on Evita. Sam had told you making just one of those wards had drained her of all energy. Just one. And there was so many more she needed to make in order to protect the borders of La Push and Forks.

Evita sat out on Sam’s front porch, a mug in her hands that had ribbons of rising steam trailing from it. Her face was pale, too pale opposed to her usual tan complexion. But her eyes when they flick to you are still alive and observant. A hair band pushed away her tightly wound curls to show off the pale pink scars on her face. “Good morning (y/n).”

“Good morning. How are you feeling?” You ask and sit on the front steps, angling your body toward her since there was only one chair on the porch.

She sighs and leans back, her shoulders sagging. “It’s taking a lot longer to recover my energy. I was hoping I’d be able to make another ward today, but I don’t think I’ll be up for it.”

“Sam said you had a friend coming.”

With a hum, she nods. “Yes. But I don’t know when he’ll be here. He’s constantly on the move. Most of the time he doesn’t have cellular service.” Her fingers tap against her mug. “I didn’t know it would take that much out of me. I’m not the strongest witch out there, but I’m fairly competent. I’ve seen my mother make wards before but mainly for our home. Nothing for a large reach of land. Times like these I wish she was here or even Leti. Leti was the most talented of our whole family. That’s why Xiomara saw her as a threat.”

She really hadn’t had time to mourn her sister. Now she was far away from any kind of family and help. You admire her tenacity. How strong she was even though Evita couldn’t have been much older than you. You think of your parents and how relieved they were when they saw you last night. Constantly making them worry about your wellbeing. Not even being with Edward had soothed them. Was Evita’s mom equally worried about her young daughter all alone?

”By the way,” Evita takes a sip from her mug before she proceeds “who was that girl yesterday? I don’t think I was introduced to her before.”

You knew who she meant. “That was Bella Swan.”

One thick eyebrow arches in intrigue. “TheBella Swan?”

“The one and only.”

You catch the space of skin between her brows crease. “Interesting. In a room crowded with wolves, I sensed her above them all.”

“What do you mean?”

Evita pauses for a few breaths to mull her words over in her head. “Hmmm, I should I put this. . . People, whether they be human or something else all have an aura. In the state that overcomes me when I’m performing my craft, my ability to see them intensifies. And you said Edward had never been able to read her thoughts?”

Affirmatively you nod wondering what this was leading to.

“That kind of aura,well, many magic welders have one just like her’s.”

“You’re saying Bella is a witch?”

“She’d have to practice at it, but yes she does have the capability of being a witch.” Her drink depleted, Evita sets it down next to one of the legs of the deck chair. Fixedly she looks at you, shooting you unspoken words that you read loud and clear.

Pursing your lips, you lean back against the stair rail. “Can she learn fast?”

“Normally I would say no.” Admits Evita. “But it’s not that often a human is naturally immune to a vampire’s power.” Her fingers tighten around a small jar that hung off her neck, caged in silver wire and strung with rope. You remember her making it. It protected her thoughts from Edward and other prying minds. She'd made it when she found out Edward could read everyone's thoughts except for Bella's and now your own.

Letting out a small sigh, Evita picks her mug back up and stands. You follow suit. "I need to get my strength back as soon as possible." She taps the mug. "This tea helps. I've already had three cups of it."

"Is there anything the pack can do in the meantime?" You ask her.

Evita's face glows and with her free hand, she holds your hand for a moment. "Spend time with your vampire now that you have him. Take this opportunity to bond before chaos ensues."

While she had spoken lightly as it was meant to cheer you, you couldn't help the shadow of worry cast over you at her last words. Foreboding of times to come.

Evita was to wait for her friend to arrive before she even entertained the idea of training Bella. She was no teacher and wouldn't even know where to begin with such a daunting task. She said his name was Dieufel and he was older than Letizia by three years. Still relatively young, but Dieufel was extremely talented and had traveled around the world to gain knowledge of all the known magicks out there. Dieufel called Haiti his home and had been there the last time Evita heard from him. That was a while ago.

While Dieufel wasn't the only magic wielder Evita knew, she was much more familiar with him since Letizia had gone on a few trips with him through the years of their acquaintanceship. "After yesterday though, I realize we'll need more people on deck to make the other wards."

“We’ll get them. Carlisle and Jasper are already on the road to get more vampires on our side.” You assure her. “And Edward texted me this morning that Alice also left last night too.”

“I hope they find success.” Evita smiles.

You left so Evita could get more rest and head back down the road. When you got home, you planned on suggesting a day for your date. Even thinking about it made you smile like a fool. While you wished you could go out on your first date right then and there, you couldn’t. You had to finish your summer school work before you academically fail even more. Not even werewolves could escape school.

Passing by the Black house, you notice Bella’s car pulling into the gravel driveway. This was the most you’d ever seen of Bella. Even when the vampires and wolves had been training together.

She hops out of the driver’s side and waves to you.

You wave back and anxiously eye Jacob’s garage where he always was when wolf duties didn’t pull him away.

Did Jacob tell her about imprinting on Evita? You wish you’d gone to check on him first before Evita. Internally you curse yourself for being a bad friend.

“You and Jake hanging out today?” You ask her, doing your best to be polite.

“Actually I wanted to see how Evita was doing.” She rubs anxiously at her arm despite the weather not being chilly at all. “Yesterday was really intense.”

“I think Evita would appreciate it.” You smile. Would Bella be happy about potentially being a witch? It could be a burden for her, something else to remind her of how her life has been tossed around by the world Edward and you live in. She would never have been privy to it prior to her life in Forks. There had been no fear of actual vampires walking on the same streets she walked. “I just came back from there. I think she wanted to talk to you too.”

Relief smoothed out the nervous lines on her face and she really smiles.

It was unwise though for Jacob to be anywhere near Evita right now. Evita didn’t need another situation on her plate.

You open your mouth, prepared to offer to take her to Sam’s yourself, when Jacob pops out of the garage with his house keys in his hands. He froze when he finds you there standing right next to Bella. Being friends for over a decade, you knew each of Jacob’s facial expressions and what they meant. His was one of guilt. You didn’t want to admonish him in front of Bella in case he hadn’t told her yet. But you definitely didn’t want him to go to Sam’s, especially if the alpha wasn’t their to monitor him and Evita.

“You guys might have to postpone your visit though. Evita’s still pretty tired and was going back to sleep when I left.” You smoothly explain, regretting the lie when you saw Bella’s look of disappointment.

“Oh, okay. Guess we’ll do a rain check.” Bella nonetheless smiles at you and is about to go back to her car when Jacob cut in.

“It’ll only be for a few minutes.”

Uh oh. You were wondering when his adolescent wolf brain would kick in. “She was pretty exhausted Jake. Plus Sam’s not there right now.”

You were getting in the way of him and his mate and his stupid testosterone was making him act irrationally.

Jacob’s jaw ticked.

Overly aware of Bella being so close to him, you slowly side step closer to her in case he did explode. She didn’t know what was going on; why Jacob had suddenly turned feral.

“She’s okay Jake.” You don’t pull your eyes away from his. “Everything’s fine. Let her sleep. It’s no use going if she’s sleeping.”

You nudge Bella’s arm, indicating for her to shift behind you and start to slowly move to her car.

Don’t do anything stupid you idiot. You think to yourself, unable to shout it at him through pack telepathy.

“(y/n). . .” Bella whispers at your back. “What’s wrong with him?”

“Nothing’s wrong with him.” Well, if he wasn’t going to tell her now then you’d have to. “He’s just imprinted on Evita is all and is acting like a stupid male wolf.”

You saying it out loud snapped him of whatever stupor he had so quickly plummeted in.

“On Evita?” Bella breathes out shakily.

“Yes. And he’s acting irrationally because he doesn’t know how to deal with it.” You were tired of keeping the poor human in the dark. “Because he always wanted to imprint on you, Bella. But we don’t get the choice in that and we have to live with it and accommodate.”

Bella addresses Jacob “Is that why you didn’t tell me sooner? How long have you known?”

He glares at you for revealing everything to Bella when he wasn't ready. "Since the first day she got here."

"She doesn't know yet. It's best for her right now to focus on getting the wards up for protection. She doesn't need this imprinting mess impeding on her work." You remind him. "If you act like this in front of her, she'll definitely know something's up. So it's best if Jacob just stays away for the time being."

Now Bella knew Jacob had used her just to see Evita.

Chancing turning away from Jacob, you say to Bella in a softer tone "Evita really does want to meet you though. She said. . . She said you might be helpful to her."

The hurt on her face stalled for a moment. "Really?"

You nod. "If you feel like you need a wolf chaperone to go to Sam's, then I'd be happy to accompany you next time." While Bella hadn't shown any romantic attachment to Jacob (that you'd seen at least), you knew it might hurt losing another close person to imprinting.

You'd give her credit though as she took a deep breath and nods. "Thanks (y/n). I think I'll just go home for now. But can you call me tomorrow if Evita is ready?"

"Of course."

You and Jacob watch as she hastily drove off. Immediately Jacob verbally tore into you. Condemning you for telling her something that wasn't for you to tell. The news of his imprinting was something he should have announced when he was ready. But it was clear keeping this from Bella was the wrong choice. And you used that fact to snap back. He'd been the one who was inconsiderate to Bella's feelings. Of course this would be tough to tell her regardless.

By the end of it, both of you were trembling, your wolf threatening to come to the surface and snap actual deadly teeth against someone who had been one of your closest friends. For fear of an actual fight breaking out, you storm off to your house even though you wanted to go back and tussle with Jacob. You remind yourself how you were when you first imprinted on Edward. Such a confusing time but you'd found isolation the best way to come to terms with your new reality. Perhaps that was what Jacob needed too.

Chapter 33

You're awaken in the early morning hours by sharp taps on your window.

Unable to ignore them anymore, you groan and roll onto your side. You had summer school in four hours. What could possibly be important enough to ruin your good sleep? You'd certainly have to give an earful to whoever it was that woke you.

Pulling up the shades of your window you see Quil and Embry outside.

Reluctantly you open your window. "What are you guys doing?"

"He's here."

"They're here."

They both seem to talk at the same time. There could be many connotations to who they could be referring to. A member of the Volturi was the first to pop in your head before you whisper out "Who?"

Embry holds onto you with his warm eyes. "Evita's friends."

Friends. As in plural.

You shut the window without another word so you could hastily get dressed and join them. Scrawling a note and leaving it on the kitchen table, you explain to your parents in case they wake up before you get back that you would still go to school regardless of what was going on.

The three of you weave through the trees deciding to go the back way. At this hour, it would be odd for someone to find three kids running through the streets. Your phone had died which explained why you hadn't known the news as soon as it happened. Quil and Embry though received a text from Sam that called for immediate action. Anyone whom the wolves aren't familiar with had to meet the pack. This served to familiarize the newcomer's scent for future reference and also to check them out and see if they are trustworthy enough to even pass through our land.

A familiar aroma of magic makes your brain feel tingling. They feel it too as you notice Quil actually stumbles a little bit from the heady sensation.

As you got closer, you bumped into both Leah and Seth on their way as well as Collin who was tiredly rubbing at his eyes. No one spoke. Too excited and in a hurry to reach what Seth had once called HQ. Which for your pack it basically was. All pack and most elder meetings took place there.

The two newcomers sat on either side of Evita inside of the living room. A boy and a girl. They both appeared weary from their travels but have a hand on Evita's lap. Dieufel, who you guess is the boy, is hastily wiping his eyes with his free hand; uncaring of who spotted his stray tears. "She was a warm spirit."

They must have been talking about Letizia. The wolves remain quiet until the guests are ready to introduce themselves. Dieufel was the darkest of the three witches sitting on the couch and already you could feel wisps of power wafting off of him. Just sitting there his presence was an enchanting enigma.

Dieufel had to be in his early twenties, exuding an aura of both mystery and vibrancy. His eyes the color of deep onyx holds a glimmer of ancient wisdom that you'd never seen on a face so young. Thick, dark lashes frame his dark eyes that add a touch of allure to his already striking features. Short, dreaded hair like tightly coiled springs are dyed a lighter shade of brown. His attire seems to blend seamlessly with his persona speaking of his connection to both the modern world and the ancient realms of magic. He has quite the elegant speech pattern that reminds you a little of how Edward spoke. He was proper when introducing himself. "Thank you for taking care of Evita during this time." He'd turned to Sam to say. "For your good will, we will join your cause although it sounds like quite the dangerous objective."

Skin as rich and warm as the finest mahogany, Dieufel inclines his head toward the other female on the opposite side of Evita. With this action you catch the sparkle of a gold earring hanging from one of his lobes. "This is my cousin Nadege."

Good looks must run in the family. Nadege smiles brightly at everyone and stands, almost towering over even Sam himself. Her cheekbones were high and fine, emphasizing her large olive green eyes. Her hair gave off a dark purple sheen, weaved into complicated braids that you admire as she moves to enthusiastically shake hands with the perplexed wolves. Nadege greets everyone with a warm, heavily accented 'hello'. "We've flown so far to meet you all! Once Evita called, we took to the sky immediately."

A few members were perplexed by her overall bubbly attitude but smile. It was always a joy to meet non-volatile supernatural beings.

Her features were expressive as she goes on to lament "Oh we were terribly broken to hear that brise took our Leti from this world. You know it killed another one of us just last year too."

As if used to hearing his cousin's ramblings, Dieufel gently puts a hand on her arm to draw her attention. "Kouzen, kalme ou. You'll scare them off." This earns him a rueful glare from Nadege who apparently didn't like being interrupted.

Sam chuckles. "It's alright. The pack is glad to have you here as well. I'm sure Evita has caught you both up on our situation."

Dieufel nods. "Yes she did. Can't say I've ever encountered anyone from the Volturi specifically."

"I didn't even know who they are." Nadege pipes in.

He rolls his pretty eyes but overall ignores her little comments. She reminds you of a chirping bird. Turning to Evita, he adds "I learned about the Volturi when staying with your family. The traveling witch who had stopped for a respite told us about them. So much power concentrated like that is bound to lead to disaster."

Evita nods. "Yes. I have finished one ward to prepare for their arrival."

"I can tell." replies Dieufel as he eyes her still exhausted face. There's color back in her face but the blue, bruise-like shadows are still stamped underneath her eyes. Overall, Evita's energy is lower as well which would tip off anyone who knew he well enough. "And how many more do you need?"

It wasn't necessary to reply. From the sour expression Evita scrunches her face into, Dieufel learns that the quantity was more than three. He hisses out a sigh at the workload ahead but isn't angry. Of course he'll do anything for his adopted spirit sister. Plus Evita was young and still didn't have much control over her magic. She could only summon a small amount of it at a time. Not like Leti who would have been able to create two wards in one day though it would definitely debilitate her for the following week.

Nadege speaks more in that fast language you don't understand, nudging her older cousin with her sharp elbow. Her long, full lashes flutter when she narrows her light colored eyes at Dieufel. "We can make up the rest. Or are you weak?" She teases with a goading smirk and hands on her hips. Lips, dark and glossy, curl in a devilish upward flick. A few of the wolves chuckle at her boldness. Even Sam's body jerks in a silent laugh at their familiarity. A connection that was similar to the pack. Blood was not what tied them, but genuine respect and affection. It reminds you of the relationship between the older wolves: Sam, Jared and Paul. They were brothers in all but genetics. You considered them your own older brothers, guiding and protective.

A giggle leaves Evita and she leans against Dieufel's shoulder comfortably. The first familiar touch she's had in a while. You're happy for her and notice her face soften and finally relax. She must have been on edge since her sister left home.

"Of course we will help." Dieufel says with a lazy smile. He pats Evita's head and makes the top curls bounce in reply. "But I don't know their specific powers, like your Edward's mind reading." The last part is addressed toward you.

"He's told me. I can easily have him write down the members he knows and their special abilities. The Volturi will have many of them on staff." You remember Edward telling you that they've spent hundreds of years collecting vampires with special powers. And damn did you want to hope that maybe, just maybe, you'll be able to keep the Volturi at bay. They could be strong enough to keep them out forever. That would be too perfect. Your life had proved anything but perfect the past several months. You didn't expect it to be.

That makes the others of your pack bristle. What other powers could be out there that they don't know about? Mind reading and seeing the future had been quite the shock to many. Too much maybe.

Brady and Collin exchange slightly anxious glances, knowing that this kind of talk was feeling a lot like a preparation for war. Wolves they were, but baby fat was still evident on their faces. In about a month it would be gone, chiseled away into manhood. Sam would make sure in that time that they would be ready for battle if it called upon them. They'd been kept away from Victoria's army, but they wouldn't be spared from fighting the Volturi. Barely entering high school in two months, your heart goes out to them. At least you had been granted time to enjoy the beginning of your high school years. There wasn't much to enjoy but you could claim that it had been your own.

Dieufel ponders for a second before nodding. "Alright. What is the deadline?"

Wolves anxiously peer at one another. The answer wasn't ideal.

It made Nadege's eyes round from what Sam told them. Which was "Anytime now."

Credulously, Dieufel shoots his dark gaze at Evita who shrugs and speaks Spanish. Dieufel exchanges his own words in her native tongue and you could hear the worry in his voice. Evita switches to English when she notices several pairs of eyes on her. "Besides, we might have another pair of helping hands soon enough." At that, Evita flicks her eyes over to you. Now the pack's attention centered on you. You'd grown used to it by now. Being the one to freaking imprint on a vampire will do that to you though.

You address the room, more so Sam to fill him in. "Evita says Bella has potential to wield magic."

Jared and Paul are comically confused. "Bella Swan?"

Ignoring the whispers spread through the room, Sam uses his authority as alpha to bring people back to attention. Dieufel and Nadege look thoroughly impressed. When the room is once more quiet, Sam asks Evita "Is it possible for her to learn?"

Dieufel stiffly nods. "Yes. . . it's possible but I do not recommend crash courses in magic. More than anything it is an artform which one should take the most care with. Your intentions may be good but if you are not properly trained, it can blow up in your face."

"Bella can do it." Insisting and also wanting to have Bella's back, you tell them what Jake told you. How smart she was and even got a spot in the high school's AP sciences and math. "She really wants to help."

You never expect Leah to agree with you. "The very least she can do is try it out." Better yet, Leah looked Sam straight in the eye with equal determination. "This is her fault after all."

Sam does a good job not to gawk at Leah addressing him as she hadn't so much as looked at him since the whole Emily drama. He takes Leah's interest seriously although he is suspicious about her motives. Silently Sam consents with a nod. "You're right. The least any of us can do is try. (y/n), can you get into contact with Bella? Or would you rather-"

He knew it may be awkward for you to talk to Bella considering you were the reason why her and Edward broke up. "I don't mind. I'll call her after I get out of class."

That way everyone could have a rest before the real work began.


**

Leah was the first one to leave. She didn't know what possessed her to be so vocal about Bella trying her hand at magic. Maybe it was because she wanted Dieufel to look at her and really see her.

A fluke, she'd put it to when she first saw Dieufel. Of course she would be attracted to him, he was gorgeous and his eyes would make any woman envious of his perfect lashes. The speeding of her heart was just one of intense attraction.

This wasn't-this couldn't be imprinting. Leah refused to even compare it to what she was feeling.

In order to not rise any suspicion, she'd managed to keep her features calm . She couldn't let anyone else know. Wasn't the reason why they kept Jacob's imprinting a secret to protect Evita and not cause added stress? Damn. Why him? Why now? Leah felt her steady descent into mental decay. She felt raving mad.

Feet stumbling to the forest line, Leah runs for it. Home. She needed to get home. That was a safe place. At least it used to before her father died. Now she fell into one waking nightmare after another. Blindly groping in the dark for something to anchor herself to so she wouldn't be swept up in the void. Everything was out of her control. What little control she had. When (y/n) imprinted on Edward, Leah half worried that she would imprint on a blood sucker too. Her and (y/n) were anomalies among the all male wolf pack. Even in the wolf's history there had been very few female warriors who inherited the gift of the moon.

She'd prayed to whoever would listen that she would never imprint and lose that freedom in picking her own partner. Her heart wasn't healed yet from Sam. Being in any kind of relationship was not of importance to Leah.

Leaning against the trunk of a tree to catch her breath, Leah felt absolutely fucked. Everyone would know the moment she transformed thanks to the stupid pack telepathy.


**

You slunk back into your bed. You had two more hours before you had to be up and ready for school. Only a few more days then you could attend to the business of protecting La Push and Forks. Bella managed to get good grades all while dealing with murderous vampires. What was her secret, you wonder to yourself. Many of the wolves hadn't been so lucky.

There was no point trying to sleep. Meeting Dieufel and Nadege wired you up. You'd wanted to stay but were reminded that they too were tired from their travels and would need all of their energy. Fair enough. Amped up like when you first met Evita, you suppose it's the magic of their being that energizes you so.

When the time came, you grabbed your backpack and let your dad drop you off at the rez' high school. You did your best to try and pay attention. Someone simply wouldn't let you though. Embry was just as excited as you were about the new arrivals and all the 'cool shit' they would do. Several times the both of you were hushed by the instructor forced into school as well. From years of goofing off in class, you and Embry were masters at passing notes subtly that neither of you were ever caught. He wrote of his doubts that Bella could actually do magic like them. She was the most helpless thing out there and to think that she had power all along was a little more than upsetting to him. But how could she have known though? You argue back. This back and forth helps to pass the time until you're both racing out the doors, grateful to be done for the day.

You wouldn't waste time stopping by your place to drop off your backpack. Embry followed your line of thinking and keeps pace with you. During your snack break that they allowed you, you'd texted Bella to meet you at Sam's. She'd replied that she'd be there. A quick text had been sent to Edward as well to keep him up to date on what was going on. He said he'd let Dieufel and Nadege settle in before bombarding them with his own family.

Neither you or Embry were expecting to find the tribe elders lined up at Sam's front door. You frown looking from one withered face to another. They looked upset. Sam was bravely facing off against them, keeping his voice level so you couldn't hear the words exchanged.

Paul pulls away from Sam's side to greet you. "Head in through the backdoor."

"What's going on with the elders?" Embry inquires while keeping his focus on the older men.

He grimaces and runs a hand through his short black hair. "They don't like the idea of three witches here. They're worried that the magic they're doing will attract more outsiders. More danger for everyone else."

Not allowing you to say anything else, Paul ushers both of you around the back of the house and through the screen of the back door. It led into the cozy but cramped kitchen with Seth, Brady, Colin and Nadege. The boys were completely enamored with her, that was clear. And you wouldn't blame them. Like her cousin, Nadege was stunning and her personality added to her overall attractiveness. She was friendly and laughed without restraint at something Seth had said while placing an innocent hand on his forearm.

You notice Seth's ears turn a vibrant pink hue. Oh, he was smitten with the witch. He had a stupid grin on his face that was painfully obvious. The second hand embarrassment wasn't too bad since Nadege didn't seem to notice. When she saw you, her eyes crinkle and attention now directly at you. "(y/n)! I don't think I got to meet you before! Evita told me about you." Okay, maybe you were a little smitten with her too now. She was just so warm and pretty you couldn't help your brain going stupid in front of her.

Was this part of her magic? Maybe it was just her natural charm over people. Her reactions appear genuine though.

"It's nice to meet you too." You earnestly grin. She was such a warm person.

"I was just telling your pack brothers how Dieufel and I flew all the way over here. They weren't aware we were shapeshifters too!" She chuckles and you notice her prominent dimples.

"R-Really?" You'd never another animal shape shifter before. Surely Evita would have told you.

She nods. "While our family has always had magic in our blood, we also have another advantage. From as far back as our lineage goes, our ancestors have been able to turn into red-tailed hawks. Much like your own wolf warriors, our animal forms are larger than the actual species."

You were baffled. That was definitely something worth mentioning from Evita. A reminder that the world was so much larger than you could ever imagine.

Colin was beyond thrilled at the information and looked damn near giddy at the prospect of the great big world you were living in. They didn't see the potential danger that you and the older members saw. With such a large world, there were bound to be bigger creatures that could kill you. While you were definitely in recovery from your encounter with Xiomara, you weren't near cured enough to subdue the chill that seized the base of your spine and had you remembering those dark and evil eyes. They continued to haunt you, her claws were branded into your cheek. Three cruel lines that curve from the height of your cheekbone to the curve of your jaw. You remember your mother crying when she first saw them. The despair that she couldn't hide. She could have lived all her life without seeing the evidence of the reality you lived in.

If you were a better daughter. . .

No. You couldn't dwell on your own insecurities. You don’t have to keep going back to that place.

Going back to that vulnerable time with Xiomara did not serve you any purpose. You knew you had to move past that point in time although it was the one you held tightly in your memory.

A bit breathlessly you ask "Can we see?"

Nadege's smile widens; her limbs elongate and bones shift, her clothes become large as her body morphs to accommodate her changing form. Feathers sprout from her skin, first small and downy, then they grew larger and more vibrant with each breath she exhaled. Her arms stretch into wings adorned with fiery red feathers that blend with cream and brown feathers. Traces of her human self fade. The ground seems to retreat beneath her, and she instively spread her newly-formed wings, ready to take flight. Exhilaration washes over her as she looks down to you and the other boys. Dish towels flutter against the breeze she kicks up with her massive wings. She'd easily transformed into a majestic red-tailed hawk, master of the skies and dancer of the wind.

You're surprised how elegant she was, avoiding bumping into the ceiling fan and anything else that could get caught in her wingspan. She'd been beautiful in her human form; utterly breathtaking in her animal form. She shows off a bit, aware of the universal beauty she possessed.

"Forgive my cousin." Dieufel's voice comes out with a bit of a laugh to it. "She has always been known to be quite the bit of the showoff."

Hawk-Nadege shrieks at him and dives for his face but Dieufel easily reaches out and grabs her by her thin bird legs. She continues to half-hearedl thrash against his grip. It wasn't tight enough to hurt her but forbade Nadege from escaping his grip. She was more so annoyed than angry.

The spell breaks over Embry and the other young wolves as they blink away the dream-like filter that had been lowered over their vision.

Nadege's beak attempts to peck at Dieufel's cheek but he's aware of her tricks and keeps her at a distance. You can't help but laugh at how expressive Nadege was in her hawk form. The others, broken from whatever charm she had over them, bust out laughing.

You still couldn't believe how easily Evita and her friends merged into the pack. Already it felt like you had known them for years. They introduced so much more of the world to our small pack. Paul, from standing near them didn't even seem to mind the different knowledge that they brought with them. He laughs along with everyone else as the large hawk squirms and fights against Dieufel's hold.

In this light moment there was hope for the future. Something you desperately held onto. Hope would be your anchor.

Chapter 34

You can hear the obvious deep words shared between Sam and the alpha. Even as the others light-heartedly joked around with Dieufel and Nadege (who had turned back into her human shape), you were too concerned with what was going on on the porch. You try your best to train your ears on anything you could catch. Evita had slowly strolled in at some point but she'd noticed your face screwed up in concentration. She closes her eyes and attempts to listen as well.

"They're worried you guys are going to attract more vampires. Or. . . something worse." You murmur so you didn't disturb the others. Even Paul and Jared were distracted by Nadege conjuring large bubbles that float all the way up to the ceiling before popping. It made the younger wolves laugh; thoroughly entertained.

Evita's round face is calm. "They're right to be worried. That's the thing about magic. It attracts other beings, good and bad. Especially their family's magic. The wards will help but until we get all of them into position there will be vulnerable gaps." Her warm hand is soothing against your shoulder when she regards your agitated expression. "Don't be discouraged.

"This all seems like way too much for me." You quietly admit. "Too much for the others as well. Sam and Dieufel are nearly the same age. We're all so young." War. Jesus, that was what everyone was facing. Your pack had been lucky in the fight with Victoria and her newborns, but against all of the vampires of the Volturi? Not even the help of the Denali coven could make much of a difference.

You catch Eryld Ren's disgruntled voice bleed from the front of the house, as did the others in the kitchen you stall their conversation. The eyes of your packmates look to one another with concern as they strain their human ears to listen in on the conversation. Dieufel and Nadege, while trying to not look like they were eavesdropping, pick at spots on their attire here and there. This was technically a pack matter and you knew if the elders were aware of the witches listening in that they would be none too happy.

"Just because you're alpha doesn't make you free to do as you please!" The older voice bellowed out. You can hear tones coming quietly from the other elders but they're zipped shut by Eryld who is on the war path. "This is something that should have been discussed with us! You've brought these strangers and their magic into our land. Do you even know what you're doing? I swear young people these days don't think!"

Sam's voice in comparison to Eryld's is in a low, calm manner where no one in the kitchen was able to hear what he was saying. He knew how to best handle the elders and their old fashioned ways. And while he may have not been an actual elder on the tribe committee, he did have quite the sway. Especially if it was in regards to the safety of Forks and La Push. He was the one who led us. He still had a say in supernatural matters, things that the elders couldn't really understand for not even they had the honor of calling themselves wolf warriors even in their prime. They'd never felt the exhilaration of shredding out of your soft and vulnerable human flesh to a body that was made of muscle and strength. They had met no other vampires besides the golden eyed Cullens who were a far cry from the vampire norm. Never had the elders had to pray for their life while evading a bite from a red eyed newborn. How could they understand the quick thinking necessary in a situation like that? To you, it was the elders that had no right in barging in on pack business. The witches included that. Sam deeming them trustworthy should have been enough.

A wordless exchange occurs between Evita and Dieufel, her bright eyes in contrast to the dark depths of his. Dieufel takes a breath and passes by the two of you to go out into the living room and address the loud voices of the elders. The rest of you peek out your heads and watch with bated breath as confident Dieufel saunters across the small living room. Sam feels his presence and turns halfway. Both of them stood near the same height and most likely were around the same age. There's a wash of relief at Dieufel's intervening figure. He's grateful to have backup that Jared nor Paul could offer against the elders. An outsider.

"Hello gentlemen." Dieufel eloquently introduces himself with a small bow that has the older men's eyes rounding in surprise. He must look the sight to them as he did dress in exotically bright colors. He adds in a softer exhale "Thank you for having me on your lands. You're apprehensive of the threat we may bring in. My cousin and I have traveled far to help you though. We mean no harm whether intentional or otherwise. If we bring anything that's not of goodness, then we promise to deal with it ourselves. We understand the threat everyone faces in the local town. In honor of our Letizia, we want to help."

"He can charm a snake out of it's den, that one." Nadege quietly snickers against Evita's shoulder.

The rest of the conversation was continued with hushed voices so that everyone in the kitchen was huddled tightly around the door. Seth, Colin and Brady shove to make room for themselves since their hearing wasn't as good as the older members. Paul shushes them when they bicker amongst one another in the process. That quiets them down although you still catch a few hisses of 'move' or 'stop leaning on me'.

With tempers calmed in the front, nothing more could be heard from the men and eventually everyone's back grows sore from stretching out of the kitchen as far as they could without being detected. You stand up and stretch as does Embry and Paul.

"Well, sounds like these have been handled." muses Paul and returns to raiding the fridge for a small snack.

Evita happily nods. "Dieufel has always been the peace keeper."

Nadege leaps back onto the kitchen counter, her long legs stretched in front of her and kick gently. "Oh yes. He's the oldest among all of our cousins and always the one in charge of watching us. With eight squabbling cousins, he learned quickly how to make us calm."

"Is it your entire family that can shape shift?" Brady asks with stars in his eyes, not just for the prospect but also because of Nadege's charm. He's leaning against the small kitchen table that's pressed up to the window.

She nods, her lovely braids moving as she did so. "Yes. Our whole family has been able to turn into birds for as long as any of our relatives could remember. As long as we keep up with our practice, we can keep our bird forms. Once we get older though we can't shape shift. Our anman manman still misses her wings." Her voice grew quiet at that like she's remembering her grandmother who could no longer take to the sky as she'd done in her youth.

Their shape shifting power was much different from the wolves. As long as you kept transforming, it stalled the aging process and one could live much longer than an ordinary human. Sam had told you that when you voiced your worries about Edward. While imprinting tied your souls together, you were still moderately human. Edward could live for centuries but many wolves chose to stop shape shifting in order to age with their human partners. To soothe your worries of you growing old and dying before Edward, he'd told you that as long as you transformed, your aging would be delayed.

"Anman manman doesn't mind too much." Came Dieufel's voice from the entrance of the kitchen with Sam. Everyone had missed the sound of the front door closing and the start of car engines coming to life. "She's traveled more of the world than we have."

Paul straightens up. "Well what was the verdict?"

The light mood that had encapsulated those present suddenly dried up.

Sam sighs and props his large body up against the doorframe as Dieufel joins his cousin on the countertop. "Definitely not happy from being kept in the dark but whether they like it or not, the witches can stay. They want them gone though as soon as the wards are up."

You frown and counter with "But what if something happens to one of the wards? And what if we don't know if they're working yet?" You'd definitely felt a lot safer with Evita there. There was something about her magic that soothed your anxiety and any other negative feelings that ate away at you.

Sensing your distress, Evita puts a hand on your shoulder to comfort your so that Sam can reply. "I'll talk to Billy. He can put more sense into those guys than even I can. For now, we all need to get to work and help them however we can."

"Well, lets not waste precious daylight." Nadege hops off with ease. "Lets get started!"

Yes, no more talking. There was much work to be done for the three witches as they began to pilfer the cabinets for useable tools or ingredients. Evita said many household spices and such could be used and whatever she had left from her recent trip to Port Angeles. More river stones would need to be collected but Brady and Colin were more than happy to escort Nadege out to the forest along with the watchful eyes of Paul who knew that they'd probably be more underfoot than of help due to their puppy love with her. The rest of us were left to Sam's house as we rearranged the furniture in the living room once more like it was a couple of days ago. Those who hadn't been present during Sam's spat with the elders were most likely on patrol. It was just you, Sam, Evita, Embry and Dieufel who prepped the living room.

The knock at the door came as a surprise to everyone since you were so engaged with the task at hand. Sam, being the host, stands tall from where he'd been helping Dieufel move the couch flush against the neighboring wall. His long strides got him to the door in seconds. He opened it to find a nervous Bella Swan already chewing at her bottom lip. At the sight of Sam, she lets go of her lip and attempts to stand straighter in his presence.

"Hey Sam." her voice is quiet but you can tell she's trying her best to be brave in front of your intimidating alpha who towered over her with ease.

"Ah, the witch in training." Sam teases causing Bella's brows to arch in confusion to his words.

Quickly you and Evita shove Sam unceremoniously out of the way. "Bella! It's good to see you." You hastily greet her since Sam didn't. Excitedly you push Evita forward. "Evita, Bella. Bella, Evita."

You'd never seen the expression of pure awe on Bella's face before. Not like that. Her usually pale face had a glow to it when she looked upon Evita. Even knowing that Evita was Jacob's imprintee did not dampen the introduction. "I-It's nice to meet you." She holds out her hand for a shake which Evita eagerly grabs.

"Igualmente.. I'm sorry I didn't get a chance to say hello the first time you saw me."

Bella shakes her head. "No it's alright. You literally had your hands full." Her blush is dark and noticeable on her cheeks as she's trying her best not to stutter in front of her. "What you were doing. . . I can't stop thinking about it."

With her hand still holding Bella's, Evita brings her inside and sits her down on the newly moved couch. Bella's eyes catch Dieufel who watches with interest along with Sam. Evita follows her eyeline and says something to Dieufel in her native tongue. In response, Dieufel rolls his eyes and nudges Sam with his arm. "She wants us to leave. Says we're making the girl uncomfortable."

Bella's ears go red. "No, I-"

Sam just chuckles and shakes his head. "It's okay." He addresses the other male in the room. "Lets go see how the others are doing. I can show you through the forest if it will help you."

They go out through the kitchen's back door leaving the three of you alone. It was better like this. Too many people might have Bella even more nervous.

Evita doesn't waste time as we have little to spare. She goes to tell Bella what she had told yourself and Sam about her potential to wield magic. She explains what she had sensed during her crafting of the first ward, how she'd felt Bella the moment she entered the room. Even Bella breathlessly told Evita of what she had felt watching the witch in that moment. It had been an eye opening experience for Bella. One she couldn't push from her mind. She wanted to feel that way again. You'd give Bella credit to how easily she accepted this news.

"Now it won't be easy." Evita confesses, gauging Bella's face. "Since you did not grow up learning and using it. But if you work hard enough, you'll be able to at least meet a beginner's tier. Enough to learn how to make a ward."

Bella turns to you, confidence shining on her face. Confidence suited her. "I can do it."

You and Evita smile. And so Bella's training began.

Chapter 35

Seth was blowing up Leah's phone. He wanted her to go over to Sam's where all the witches were, mesmerizing the wolves with their magic. Actual, physical magic. Leah couldn't bring herself to answer them or head over. She feared if she saw Dieufel, someone would pick up on it that she had imprinted on him. It was annoying and she didn't need the other's sympathies for another wolf imprinting on a witch. The other pack members could still be caught murmuring about Jacob who had been kept from Evita.

Walking past her door, Sue Clearwater back tracks to peek into her daughter's room. "I thought you would be at Sam's. Seth couldn't stop talking about Evita's friends."

Leah scrunches up her nose like she'd smelled something terrible. If she were in her wolf form, her ears would have been pinned to the side of her head in irritation. That didn't translate to her human form. "I'll pass."

Sue stares at her in an attempt to read her. Leah hated that. Bad enough that everyone could hear her thoughts when she was a wolf. Like nothing was personal for her to keep to herself. "Are you okay? You've been cooped up in here all day. Sam doesn't need you on patrol?"

Not for the first time, Leah resented still living at home. Everyone was always in her business. All she wanted was peace and quiet and to be left alone. Honestly, she didn't know who was on patrol at the moment. After the fifth ring from Seth, Leah had shoved her phone underneath her pillow to muffle the noise. She could tell that her packmates must be squabbling to decide who would go out on guard and who would get to stay and watch Dieufel and his cousin make the wards. "I'm fine."

She doesn't buy that. Sue knew her kids. Maybe not as of late, but she knew when something was not right. Putting down the laundry basket she'd been transporting to her room, Sue enters Leah's room hesitantly. "I know I may not understand a lot of things concerning wolves and the pack, but I'm always here for you, Leah. Whether you want to talk or hang out-"

Her eyes flick up and Sue clips her sentence short. "I'm fine." Leah again repeated.

After a moment, Sue lets out a forlorn sigh and nods. "Okay. If you don't want my company then, maybe you should go over to the Black's instead of staying in here all day."

"Why?"

Sue purses her lips. "Jacob is having a tough time. He's been by himself since imprinting on Evita. Billy told me that even the Swan girl has stopped coming around to their house. He must have told her. He could use some company though."

That was the last thing Leah wanted to do. It would be the most pathetic hang out session. She didn't want to connect with him over this. Didn't want anyone to know. Especially not Jacob. He'd think they'd have some sort of camaraderie because of this shared experience. Leah just desired nothing more than to sweep this whole mess under the rug and forget about it. A few days ago, she'd had hope that maybe things were looking up for her. A tentative friendship sprung up between Leah and Evita that the she-wolf appreciated. Evita didn't pity her. Didn't even know what had happened between her, Sam and Emily. The girl was easy to talk to and was not spurned by Leah's surly attitude that was more or less her built in defense mechanism.

When Leah doesn't respond, she hears her mom sigh again before picking her laundry basket back up and continuing on her previous path to her room to sort through her clothes. Leah focuses on the sound of shuffling fabric being pulled out and the creaking of the whicker basket Sue liked to use. Leah huffs and leans back in her computer chair. Before Sue had come in, she'd been researching scholarships for college. Well, she'd been trying to but kept getting distracted by the ringing of her phone. College was the last thing on her mind, but it had taken her mind off of her supernatural life if only for a little bit.

Without thinking, Leah's hand pulls at the drawer in her desk and pulls out a picture that had been placed face down. A picture she hadn't looked at since Harry's death. Printed on the glossy paper was the smiling face of Harry, Seth and Leah. Father and son were decked out in fishing gear while Leah merely wore a baseball cap that once belonged to Harry. Grief that she had done been dealing well with bubbles in her chest to the point where she instantly throws the photo back into the drawer and slams it closed. Her skin trembled. Home wasn't safe for her either.

Having already been wearing her sneakers, Leah leaves the Clearwater household without another word.

She didn't like what she was about to do, but Leah couldn't help herself when she came upon Jacob Black's garage where she heard music streaming out of and the clanking of whatever metal he was tinkering with. His shirt was off, like many of the male wolves preferred, and Leah could see the muscles of his back move as he's elbow deep in the car's engine. At least Jacob was engulfed in a hobby. Leah didn't have many hobbies. Perhaps hiking and fishing, but there was little time nowadays for her to indulge in activities like that.

Sneakers scuffing against the pebbles that lead up to the entrance of his garage, Jacob's body freezes for a moment before he turned around and registered it was Leah. He arched an eyebrow, asking his question without having to open his mouth.

Heat floods her cheeks as she tells him the secret she was hiding from everyone. She just couldn't refrain the words spilling out of her mouth like a great force, unable to be pushed back in. Leah didn't intentionally go there to spill her guts out to Jacob Black but it happened anyway. There was no plugging it up. The dam was broken.

At her admissions, Jacob very slowly left his car to stand in front of her. He's unsure of what Leah needed in that moment. Not many people saw her this vulnerable, Leah made sure of that.

By the time she's done, her whole body is wracked with tremors. The hood to the car's engine was closed and both now had their butts pressing against it, facing out of the garage. Being soft like this had Leah's skin itching uncomfortably. "You probably think I'm pathetic."

"Pathetic? Why?"

Her face screws up in a scowl. "Because I am pathetic. Acting like this just because I. . . I imprinted." In frustration, her fingers card through her short, black hair. "And of course I had to imprint on a witch too."

"Well, technically he's not a witch. What's the guy version?" Jacob manages to pull a snort from Leah. "You know how imprinting works. It's out of our hands. We just drew the short straws. After this whole Volturi thing blows over we can tell them. For now we just have to be patient." He omits where he'd actually snapped at (y/n) the other day due to him being unable to control the hormones that imprinting caused to escalate. When he came down from the burst of aggression that seized him, Jacob accepted that he was in the wrong. Regretted yelling at one of his best friends.

"When have either of us been patient?" Leah scoffs and Jacob chuckles dryly. Certainly the most stubborn wolves in the entire pack.

Things had worked out for (y/n). She'd been lucky. Edward was with her now and they were exploring their new relationship and the dynamics it brought with it. And despite her frostiness toward the blood suckers, Leah was happy for her. They were pack-sisters after all. The only ones. Oddities among a pack full of guys. Somehow, she found it appropriate that their mates would be just as odd.

In her short life, luck had not been on Leah's side. Not with Sam, or her dad and possibly not even with Dieufel.
**

Bella and Evita were holed up in Sam's living room even as the sun started to go down. They had to relocate in order for Dieufel to make the second ward. Finally, you were able to bear witness to their magic firsthand. According to Sam, even when Evita made the first ward, there had been a lot of ceremony that went along with it. Dieufel followed it to the exact detail. That same tangy scent of magic pulsates around you. His gaze was fixated on a river stone, smooth and weathered, cradled in the palm of his hand. Its surface seemed to pulse with an ancient rhythm, as if it held the whispered secrets of generations past. A small bowl of herbs are slowly catching ablaze in front of him. He hadn't even used a match to light it. Only a few words and the hovering of his hand had summoned the smallest of flames required. Each syllable he uttered seemed to invoke forgotten forces, calling upon the spirits that held sway over the elements. The room responded in kind. Shadows seemed to dance along the walls, and a gentle breeze, though the windows remained closed, ruffle at your hair and kiss your face. You felt a shiver of something profound – the thinning of the veil between the mundane and the mystical. As if the stone itself was awakening, attuning itself to the currents of magic being woven around it, in crumbles into dozens of small pieces until it was but swirling dust particles. Working with magic made Dieufel's veins glow from under his dark skin. Long rivers of light run up his arms and down his neck. The protective ward Dieufel was crafting was not merely a barrier, but a conduit for their intentions, a manifestation of their collective will that the Volturi will not come to harm anyone.

When it was all done, Dieufel places it in your hand. You didn't think it would be this small. Even for your naturally blazing skin, the ward sat hot in your palm. The emerald the color the ward possessed seemed to ebb and flow, shifting in intensity as if it were a living entity. Intricate designs, etched with the precision of magic itself, adorned the surface. Carved into the emerald-like material were patterns that seemed to dance and intertwine, an intricate tapestry of symbols representing protection and connection. Symbols pulsed softly, a rhythm in harmony with the heartbeat of the universe.

"Wow." You breath is shaky. Bella was right. This was. . . Your brain struggled to come up with the most fitting words to describe it, but there was nothing that would do the experience justice.

Dieufel collapses onto the couch and closes his eyes for a moment. Embry asked if he was okay and the warlock merely nods. "Yes. I'll need to take a breather."

Nadege cleans up after her cousin and begins to make her ward. The bowl that Dieufel had burned miscellaneous herbs was refreshed by Nadege's quick hands. She hummed as she reset everything.

The other boys pawed at you to see the ward and you pass it to them so they can gawk over it although Sam has to stress to them to handle it with the utmost care. Even Quil and Paul duck their heads down to examine it closer.

Evita emerges from the kitchen to check in on Dieufel. "Do you want me to make you a tonic?"

He chuckles and pats the top of her dark curls. "I'll be fine. No need for worries. How is your apranti(apprentice)?"

That drew up everyone's attention. Embry and Seth in particular straighten up and crane their heads to see around Evita and into the kitchen. They were interested in the training, but Evita was strict on having it be just her and Bella so she didn't feel flustered. One had to learn magic in comfort.

Admittedly, Evita was no teacher. She was still young and learning her own power. It wasn't a position for her to teach. Fundamentals of magic, maybe. But not hands on training. That required a more skilled mentor.

Nadege sets aside what she had been doing and hops up onto her feet. "Well, if you are not opposed and if you're feeling better, I can teach Bella."

From the couch, Dieufel scoffs "You just want to show off."

Well, she didn't disagree but ignored him as she hands Evita a box of matches and passes through everyone to go into the kitchen. You and Embry exchange looks and follow her. Paul stops the younger boys and shoos them away. They just wanted to follow after Nadege.

Bella sat at the kitchen table, loose sheets of paper were in front of her. You can see the scribbling of words and bullet notes. Her pen taps against her temple before she looks up to see the three new people in her presence. She sets down her pen and sits up in her seat. Nadege briefly met Bella before Evita dove in on the lessons. Nadege's smile is blinding and catches Bella off guard. The witch's dark hand picks up some of the notes that Bella and Evita had been working on. Her green eyes skim over the surface and nods.

"Good, she's covered the foundations." Her eyes dash as she reads the rest of it, getting a grasp of where Evita had left off. You and Embry have to get on your tippy toes in order to read over Nadege's shoulder. She was so tall! Bella's cheeks turn pink in front of the enigmatic Nadege who glances at a few more notes before pulling out a chair for herself. Shyly, Bella's gaze flicks over to you and Embry. Quickly, you smile over at her and subtly nudge Embry in the side. He's fast to take the hint and moves back into the living room where the air has picked up once more in a magical buzz.

Vibrations coming from your back pocket notify you of a text from Edward. You grin and excuse yourself quietly to pop outside. The air sang in your ears as you make your way deeper into the woods. Edward met you half-way out of habit. His gold pools sparkle with anticipation. "What's it like?"

He wouldn't go inside of Sam's house as long as he knew Bella was there, not wanting to make this awkward for her. It itched at him though to get a visual of what witnessing real magic was like. Also he was curious as to how Bella would fit in with the witches. Stunned was an understatement to how he felt when he learned of Bella's magical potential.

Chapter 36

The time was growing late where you should have been back home already preparing for bed. You couldn't leave the comfort of the forest though, not when you and Edward lay side by side, him listening as you described Dieufel's magic and Nadege taking over Bella's training. Soft grass tickling your bare arms and legs and the singing of evening birds swooping into the trees after a long day. Bugs kept away from you and Edward, probably thanks to whatever supernatural scent was embedded into you.

You also brought up that in just two days you'd be free of all academic obligation. That meant you could finally go on your long overdue date.

Edward smiles, turning onto his side to face you. "I've been thinking of all the things we can do. Can't seem to decide on just one though."

Laughing you follow suit and roll over to talk to him. The sun wasn't bright any longer, but just a few meager rays were enough to dance off of Edward's skin and illuminate the prism-like structure of Edward's skin and how it's almost blinding. Odd how vampires took on such a trait. "Yeah? What are some of your ideas?" All the while you covertly admire how handsome Edward is in daylight. Your fingers itch to touch his luminescent skin and feel it's coolness against your skin.

He watches the subtle twitch of your fingers as you restrain them from reaching out to him. That makes the corner of his lips curl. Boldly he grabs your hand as he replies "Well, I thought about maybe a movie but that's too cliche. Go-karting sounded like fun when I was researching what girls these days like to do on dates."

You snort, hiding your blush while Edward plays with your small fingers. "You sound old when you say things like that."

"I am old!" Edward chortles before shaking his head. He likes how soft your hands are. It really felt like you were made for him the way your hand easily melds into his grasp. Pale fingers weave themselves with your's offering a contrast in skin tone that mesmerizes both you and Edward. "Then I remember you telling me how the pack go cliff jumping. We could probably both appreciate a bit of fun adrenaline."

"What about the sun? If we go during the day people might see you light up like a disco ball." Oh you love his laugh and how it rumbles his whole body. You don't remember him laughing as much as he did when he was with you.

He acknowledges your concern though. "Unfortunately we'll have to go later in the day to avoid that." An apologetic tone laces his words. There were limits on what the two of you would be able to do together. You don't mind though. The most important thing was being with him and nurturing your bond.

An amusement park would be ideal since places like that have many different types of rides to enjoy. The downside was that anything like that would not be found near Forks. You'd have to travel outside of the city, possibly several hours out but thanks to Edward's driving, it wouldn't be a long drive. It would be a sight to see the vampire on a roller coaster. A picture would be necessary to show the others that Edward wasn't us stiff and brooding as they all thought he was. At least with you, he came to life.

"What would you like to do?" He asks you.

You think for a moment and shrub against the blades of grass. "I don't know. I've never been on a date before."

That was news to him. "Really? You and Embry-"

Instantly your upper body shoots up and your hand falls from his. "What're you talking about?" For some reason it made me defensive when Edward brought up Embry. Not like anything happened. It had only ever been a crush plus that one kiss several weeks ago.

Gauging your reaction, Edward makes sure to compose his sentences more delicately. "I'm sorry. Just. . . The way I've seen him look at you and his thoughts. . . I thought there was something between you two."

What had Embry been thinking while around Edward?

Evita was going to need to make more amulets to prevent Edward from reading anymore intimate thoughts.

You purse your lips and relax back down though there's now a frown pulling down your lips. He wasn't exactly wrong. "Nothing like that at least. I did used to have a crush on him a couple of years ago and I think he did too, but nothing came of it. We've just decided to stay friends. Other than that, no dates. This will be my first."

That seems to make him grin a little as he was tickled by that. "I'll make sure not to disappoint."

The next day was spent with you itching to get out of your summer school classes and Bella continuing her lessons with Nadege while Dieufel and Evita tag teamed on making the wards. Their energy was always spent after making just one and needing a recovery period of at least the rest of the day so they could get back at it the next. However, even after getting out of your lessons, you and Embry had patrol duty and couldn't stay at Sam's for long. Seth is assigned to your shift too but linked to his mind, you feel something off. Unsettled as he attempts to keep whatever secrets that were bothering deep inside of him under lock and key. Embry exchanged a look with you but you shook your head. It was something to discuss later. Right now they had to keep constant vigil. Like the Cullens had reminded them, time was of the essence. No one knew when the Volturi would learn of everything. Not exactly. So every minute counted. Edward, Esme and Rosalie also aided in security as they kept to the treetops. A good thing they didn't require sleep.

Spreading out in a tactical maneuver, your pad along as your eyes easily adjust to the darkening sky. Above you hear branches groan against the landing feet of Edward. A reassuring sound for you as you had broken apart from Embry and Seth. You could still hear them, both in your mind and outside. Random check-ins with one another. Nothing to note. All the anxiety over when the Volturi would arrive was starting to wear on you. You hadn't been able to sleep well to begin with thanks to Xiomara, but now it was damn right impossible to fall asleep right away. If you were lucky it took you about four hours to fall asleep meaning you were getting about three hours worth of genuine sleep. But you couldn't complain. You didn't want to as you felt Seth fretting over something he didn't want you to know about. Even Embry was wearing thin thanks to summer school and was running on exhausted fumes.

Thankfully the both of you would be free soon. It was just one more day then You could focus your energy completely on patrol. Unfortunately you'd had to explain the circumstances to your parents on the simplest level. You kept the major facts away from them like how the Volturi most likely wouldn't like that fact of the existence of your pack and that they most likely wanted to exterminate all of you. Nothing too big.

A twilight glow takes over the sky that gradually fades into indigo and then eventual blackness. If only you could check your phone just to see what time it actually was. You wouldn't know if you're shift was up until the voices of the others became vocal in your mind. The residual scent of magic still hung in the air, waking you up and providing enough energy to keep moving through the part of the forest that was densley packed with trees and foliage alike. It echoes in your bones and fills your lungs up with the sweetest spices that envigorate you.

Thinking about the witches made the time go by faster thankfully as your conversations started to lean towards Bella's involvement.

"I still can't wrap my head around that Bella Swan, the weak human girl, can actually use magic and help us." Embry snorts at the thought and Seth's mind hums in quiet agreement as he half pays attention to the conversation.

"Oh come on. Don't say that. You make it sound like she was completely useless to us before. Just because she's a human doesn't mean she should be disregarded. She has her own given strengths."You roll your eyes at him. Granted she was the one to instigate this whole mess but it had never been her intention.

There's an accusation in his words "When did you two become friends." You didn't appreciate his tone and though you couldn't see him, you stop dead in your tracks and glare toward the direction you scented him.

"We're not."You shrug to yourself knowing Embry wouldn't understand. Though the hackles on your neck are now standing at attention, literally ruffled by him.

Embry wasn't about ready to give up though. Whatever bone he was gnawing on, he refused to relinquish it. "Even if Edward still loves her?"

Finally Seth butts in. "Embry. . ."The last thing he wanted to hear was more arguing. You catch a glimpse of his memory of earlier that morning. Leah was there as well as their mother Sue. Mouths moved with no sound produced but even that bit of a picture quickly dissolved as Seth didn't want anyone to pry.

You feel the skin of your snout scrunch up into a snarl, your teeth showing and your tongue licking across them in agitation. "Why are you bringing this up? Is it so wrong that I don't mind Bella? Can I not just be pleasant toward her for the sake of it? Edward has nothing to do with it."Why was everyone ready to pit you against Bella when she had never really done anything hateful toward you?

In response, you could feel Embry's embarrassment and shame, maybe even a lick of jealousy too as he finally backs down and doesn't say another word much to the relief of both you and Seth. You didn't like fighting with Embry, it never felt right. But it didn't sit right with you what he said. Bella wasn't useless. She just didn't have the special abilities that the pack and vampires did. Well, technically she's had magic in her all this time, just no way of knowing how to wield it or that she could manifest it into something greater.

Around midnight (or so you guess) you hear the voices of the others coming to take over for the rest of the night. Jared, Colin and Paul could already be heard padding through the trees.Glad that you could finally return home, you make a pitstop after you switch back to your human skin and slip on your shorts and tank top. You stumble into Sam's occupied backyard. There are two tents already set up, one for Nadege and Evita and the other for Diuefel though the later is the only one still awake. He's sitting outside the flap of his tent, from his lips is what looks like a cigarette but it smells sweet and calms you. Like herbs and not the sickening fumes of nicotine.

He notices you and smiles softly. "Welcome back. Hard day?"

"Not really. Just tedious." When he pats the spot next to him, you take it. "What is that?"

Pulling the small stick out of his mouth, you notice that the paper is black and not white. "It's a special blend of herbs that help me go to sleep. Even though I'm beyond exhausted I still have difficulties going to bed. Even when I was little it takes me hours to really fall asleep. Annoying but this helps." Dieufel hands it to you. "Try it."

Since it wasn't toxic like nicotine you gingerly take it between your forefinger and thumb, lifting it to your lips. You felt naughty but even sniffing the smoke that twirled from it's lit end has your muscles relaxing.

"Inhale very slowly." Dieufel instructs, watching you carefully. Even though you do as he said, you're still hacking up a lung. Not used to anything other than oxygen circulating in your lungs. You're basically tossing back the herbal smoke at him as your eyes water, throat up in flames. He pats your back and reaches into his tent for a bottle of water. Again he warns you to drink slowly.

You wheeze out that you're okay and hand the bottle back to Dieufel. "S-Sorry."

He chuckles. "Don't worry about it. Not your fault. It happens to everyone their first time." Returning the smoke back to his lips, he expertly inhales, holds it in then leisurely lets it go. Even though you weren't successful, you were still feeling a bit of a soothing effect that has your eyelids growing heavy and you have to lean back on your hands in order to keep yourself up.

"How'd you guys do today?" Voice still raw, at least you were capable of speech once again.

Rolling his neck to produce a nice 'pop', Dieufel groans. "Evita got sick when making her's. She's not used to using so much magic. I was only able to make one as even I am growing weary. But Bella, I don't know how she does it. She's able to take in so much information, absorb and utilize it appropriately. It took me two years before I could successfully conjure flames to light candles. Bella did it in a second after her lesson."

"How long until she's ready to make a ward?"

His grimace was enough of a response to you but he goes on to say "I don't know. Hopefully she'll surprise us. But. . . something like that is complicated. You see how it wipes us out each time. And the refractory period becomes longer. A spell like that is similar to weaving. You twine different spells together for a ward. In order for it to stick, the threads can't risk being unraveled. If it unravels at the wrong time, it could mean calamity to Forks."

From one of his pockets he pulls out the ward he had made today. The carvings that were magically etched into, he explained, were actually the spells woven together. No wonder it felt alive in your palms, warm and buzzing with energy.

He sadly regards it in your palm. "If we had older witches, they would have been done in a faster manner. We're young though, our magic not as strong."

"You guys don't know any other witches that are older?"

Shaking his head, Dieufel takes another drag from his smoke. "Not one that can travel easily. Plus witches tend to scatter themselves in the wind. It's dangerous to have a coven of witches. All that magic concentrated into one place? Any monster could descend on them with no trouble at all. Even with wards erected, there can be leaks if you're not absolutely careful. One leak will be the doom of the entire coven. I'm not going to lie, I feel uneasy with all of us being here. That's how Nadege and I were able to find Evita so easily from the sky."

"Why haven't we been attacked then?" You ask.

"Your guess is as good as mine." Lowly chuckling to not wake up the girl's in the tent next to him. "Could be because of the Cullens. Even other supernatural creatures try to stay away from vampires."

You were unable to stop the flow of questions coming out of you. Curiosity encouraging you. "What other things are out there? Witches, vampires, werewolves, shapeshifters. . ."

His smile turns sympathetic. As if you didn't already know the world was actually a more dangerous place to live in since vampires existed. Now the possibilities were vast and endless. "Lets see. . . There's ghouls, you definitely never want to encounter them. A pain to kill. Ghosts certainly. Zombies, in a way. Wraiths. Sea people. Necromancers."

All that was missing were aliens which Dieufel could neither confirm nor deny since he'd never personally seen one.

Noting the subtle fear on your features, he attempts to reassure. "Not all of them are evil. Just like with vampires, there are good ones.Those who resist their thirst for blood and flesh. They still have their humanity."

You glance up at the stars. "Then. . . is it possible that there might be some good members of the Volturi? Those who we can talk sense into."

"If they are then they remain silent. Likely they have no real power and are just as helpless." Finally he's down to the stub of his smoke and Dieufel deposits it into a homemade clay ashtray. "It will not do us any good worrying about what is out of our control. We both need rest. Best if you head home."

That was the best idea you'd heard all day.

You drag your exhausted body home, taking care not to make too much noise as you go in through your bedroom door. Easier. The front door had obnoxious, creaking hinges that no amount of WD40 could fix. Tired, burning eyes barely manage to pick out your pajamas from a small heap near your bed. You let your body fall atop of your mattress face first.

**

"(y/n)! Please wait!"

You'd been dreading talking to Embry after the brief spat last night. No longer angry, you just didn't want things to grow awkward. Feet halting, your hands fly up to your backpack straps and grip them tightly; an anxiety soother. "Em. . ."

Equally nervous about confrontation with you, Embry hurries with his words before he lost his courage "I'm sorry. I'm sorry for what I said. I had no right and it wasn't fair of me. I'm. . . I-It's still hard for me to really let you go. . . I get jealous. But I'm working on it, I promise."

Demeanor softening, your lips turn up in an understanding smile. "No, it's okay. Embry. I appreciate the apology. And I get it. I'd probably feel the same way as you if you were the one to imprint on someone." Before your feelings had transgressed to those of romantic, you were best friends first and foremost.

Embry's face brightens and a blinding grin shines. There was nothing more that needed to be said about it.

Once backpacks were dropped off at your place, you and Embry hustle through the woods but stop when you pass by the Black residence. Gloom weighs heavy in your chest, remembering getting into a fight with Jacob over you revealing his imprinting to Bella. Bella needed to know but at the cost of your relationship with him? "Do you think Jake will forgive me?"

"Of course he will." Embry immediately replies with ease. He misses when it was just the four of you guys, back to simpler times where the four of you would spend hours outside in the woods at the back of Jacob's house. "Let him blow off steam. You know how stubborn he is. Give it time. Maybe Sam will let him back to patrol as long as he behaves himself."

One could only hope so as both of you continue to stare longingly at the back of Jacob's house.

Chapter 37

Kate's scream could be heard past the tall trees that surrounded the Denali coven's home. Reaching the ears of Tanya and Eleazar who had been out hunting to replenish their stock of blood that would last them the rest of the month. Briefly exchanging a troubled look, they drop their equipment and dash off back to the house where they found Kate on her knees in the living room. She was begging Carmen to wake up. The large bay window of their living room was smashed, glass looking like snow against their hardwood floors. Eleazar collapsed onto his knees beside Kate.

"I walked away only for a second to answer a phone call. . ." Kate tells the other two. Slowly, Carmen was coming to as her pale eyelids flutter with life. "Irina must have taken that opportunity to get out. I'm sorry."

Tanya helps her sister up and maneuvers her to the couch while Carmen's mate helps her rouse to consciousness. "It's not your fault." Hastily thinking, Tanya calculates the amount of time Kate had been away and up to when she came upon Carmen. She didn't want to acknowledge out loud that Irina was probably far away now. Mentally she curses knowing that they were now in deep shit with Irina's escape. In a flash she has her phone in her hands and taps Edward's phone number. They had to get this situation under control as soon as possible.

Supporting his mate, Eleazar has Carmen in his arms, her head resting on his shoulder as her black eyes struggle to focus. "Irina?"

"Sshhh, it's okay." He hushes her, gently rocking the both of them to and fro. "We'll get her back."

Her hand goes up to her head and she lets out a groan. "I can't believe this. . . how humiliating."

Unable to sit still, Kate stands up. "I'm going to start tracking her."

Over her shoulder, Tanya reminds her to keep her phone on her in case she comes across anything. Not bothering to use the front door, Kate hops out of the gaping hole in the window that Irina had made and becomes but a golden flash as her legs run at the speed of light. Finally the dial tone is cut off and Tanya hears Edward's voice in a greeting. No time for that. "We have a problem, Ed. Irina's gotten out."

She could hear his sharp inhale. "When? Kate called me just a few minutes ago."

"It happened within that time frame. Irina overpowered Carmen and knocked her out. Kate went after her right now but I don't think Irina is in the area anymore." If her heart was still functioning like a usual human, it would be frantically beating behind her breastbone. This was not good. There were two places that Irina could be heading toward: the Volturi or Forks. Maybe she planned to take matters into her own hands and find where the wolves were. "Send an alarm to the wolves that they need to be on the lookout for her just in case. I don't know what she's thinking anymore but if she so happens to go into your territory, you might be able to detect her before anyone else and warn the others."

"Got it. . . is Carmen okay?" He needed to get out to warn the wolves, but he was also concerned for Carmen.

From where she'd wandered off, Tanya looks back to the living room where Eleazar had situated Carmen on the couch before he too was zipping out of the window. "She's okay. Might have a headache, but it'll pass as will the guilt."

They say curt goodbyes. Tanya shoves her phone back into her pocket as her loud strides clacking back to the rest of her family. "Alright. You guys can stay here if you want to, but I'm gonna join Kate and see if we can find any tracks to where Irina may have gone."

Carmen is already staggering to her feet and giving her head a shake to clear her brain. "I'm fine. Lets go." Her mate is skeptical but has never been one to protest his wife when she has her mind made up. He simply follows her lead, his hands ready if she was still feeling lightheaded and fainted.

Alone, Tanya takes this moment to let out a distressed sigh and rub her hand against her forehead. They were given one job: to keep a sharp eye on Irina. Disappointment is not the strongest emotion she felt then and there. Shame floods her as she was unable to make Edward proud of her and her coven. Acknowledging that it would take a while for her romantic feelings for Edward to go away, she still didn't like letting down the Denali's one true ally.

She believed in no gods or deities but she found herself praying to whoever was willing to listen to her. Praying that Irina made a stop to Forks first before heading to Italy. Maybe then she could be apprehended and contained. Hopefully with (y/n) among the wolves, she could stop them from mistreating Irina. Even though Irina threatened the peace, she was still her sister and Tanya was loathe to lose another family member.


**

Free at last.

A massive weight lifted off your shoulders, along with your backpack as you open your bedroom window and toss it inside. Closing it once more, you waste no time in joining Embry in the jog to Sam's. Both of you nothing but smiles as the both of you cheered and laugh now that your academic life would not hinder the more entertaining aspect of the pack. Now you could hang out with the witches and watch them.

The summer sun that streamed through the massive branches of trees was kind and heightened the carefree feeling that you and Embry were drunk off of. Sunlight makes a kaleidoscope of shapes on the ground. They moved with the swaying of leaves and limbs.

But the massive figure of Sam's black wolf emerges from the brush and seemingly scaring off all light. You and Embry halt. You couldn't read his mind yet his pinned back ears and raised hackles told you that something was wrong.

To make the travel go faster, the two of you hoist onto Sam's back and he darts to his home. The backyard still has the two tents sitting silently. Void of occupants. Leaping off his back, Sam quickly shifts back to his human skin and you avert your eyes as he shimmies into his shorts. Questions aren't asked. Not yet. His silence told you enough as he leads you through the kitchen and into the once again crowded living room. This time Edward was at the center along with the three witches and Bella seated on the couch, her nervous gaze flitting around the room until they land on you and relief leaks from her.

"Where's Leah?" Sam curtly asks Seth who shrinks.

"She's not feeling well. . ." An obvious lie. Anyone could tell from the manner which Seth's gaze is focused on his feet. Sam doesn't press it though, there are more important issues to take care of and Leah was at the bottom of his list.

Sam shares a nod with Edward, the vampire taking it as a sign to proceed. "Irina from the Denali coven has escaped."

Ice freezes the blood in your veins and robs you of breath.

"What this means is that she could potentially be either on her way to the Volturi or here." His eyes no longer hold that charming honey-gold, instead they're darkened. When was the last time he'd had any animal blood, you wonder to yourself in concern. You feel your packmates stiffen around you at the potential threat of another vampire trespassing on their territory. "The other members of her coven have already been out to look for her around their home but its clear she's long gone."

Nadege closes her eyes and whispers something in her native creole. Next to her, Evita holds her hand and gives it a reassuring squeeze. Dieufel listens with dark, sharp eyes.

"Can't Alice use her power to see where Irina is going?" Colin's voice was timid as he spoke up. One of the youngest members of the pack, they rarely spoke up during meetings like this as they were aware of their status as a young pup. But it was a good question posed to Edward.

"She's not here at the moment." replies Edward which causes Bella to shift uncomfortably in her seat and even Embry and Quil glance at one another. Everyone pinned so much on Alice's special ability. She was what could make or break any subsequent plans.

"I can find her." Dieufel's voice breaks through the concern in the room. But Nadege and Evita only look up at him with worry. Evita and Dieufel had been working so hard to make the wards and it showed on their features. Tired eyes and weary creases above their brows. This would drain Dieufel even more.

Reading his mind, Edward gets all the answers faster than if Dieufel were to have verbally said them out loud. "As fast as you can."

The male witch nods. "It will be done." His eyes rove over to Nadege and Bella. His lips press firmly together before nodding toward his cousin. She could read his mind easily, just not in the same way Edward had. From the expression in the depths of his eyes that she knew so well, Nadege was aware of the responsibility that was now placed on not just her, but the novice Bella as well.

You observe Bella's face. Quil had one time said that Bella had a very neutral face, almost void of any emotion. But that was not true. Her expressions were subtle. The biting of her bottom lip. A slight twitch of her brow. You could tell she was nervous. Having only been learning magic for three days, it surely wasn't enough for her to dive right into making wards. You feel for her.

Dieufel leaves the living room and heads to his tent to begin gathering his materials. Time could not be wasted.

Sam sends out Jared along with Embry, Seth, and Brady. Ideally it would have been nice to have another wolf added to their security. There were still no news of Leah and Sam still was wary of welcoming Jacob back so soon. Though the imprinting hormones flooding through Jacob could possibly now be utilized as a good thing. The innate instinct to protect his imprintee would make him all too vigilant and ready to defend. Quietly while plans are being devised, you bring this up to Sam, pulling him away from the main room.

He regards your words but there's a storm of conflict behind his dark eyes. Edward keeps his attention partly on you and Sam as he speaks with Evita. Nadege has to shoo them out of the center of the room so that she could start making a fourth ward. Bella lingers behind her hesitantly, trying to pretend Edward's presence didn't bother her. Colin and Quil brush past them as they're part of the close guard along with Paul. Those who would keep close in case Irina slipped through. "Theoretically, it's a good idea. But. . . you know how unpredictable imprinting can make you in the early weeks."

You nod. "I know. But we could really use everyone we have."

Exhausted, Sam rubs the back of his neck while he ponders. "Okay. Okay. I'll give him a call. I'll try Leah again too." His small brick of a phone is clutched tightly in his hands already. He'd broken several others, this one lasting him the longest still possessed a cracked screen and a missing button. He goes down a small hallway where you knew his shared bedroom with Emily was. You catch her poking her head out as Sam whispers something to her. They close the door behind them, leaving everyone else to get to their own individual work.

Emily must be scared at this new threat to her and Sam's life. Now she was the lone, normal human among everyone. You'd caught her once listening in on Bella's lessons. She seemed a little embarrassed that she'd been caught.

"You okay?" Edward spooks you from the abruptness of his voice. His hand was reaching toward you as if he'd been about to place a hand on your arm. It hangs in the air between the two of you. You relax and move your body so that his hand firmly presses against your shoulder. Tentatively you touch his wrist. His lips twitch into a shy smile. Were you moving too fast? You didn't know if wrist touching was alright or too. . . intimate.

"Yeah. I'm okay. Sam is going to call Jacob and ask him to come. We could really use the extra help."

"Mr. Cullen?"

Dieufel stands in the doorway of the kitchen, hesitant to interrupt both of you.

Curious, Edward only takes a second to read his mind and understand what he was going to ask of him. "Of course I'll help. Just tell me what to do." He turns back to you, his smile returned as he basks in your touch for a moment more before peeling himself away. Dieufel doesn't move though as his gaze turns to you and Evita.

"Why don't the two of you come along with us. Evita, you need to work on your tracking spells right?" Dieufel reminds her. "This will be good practice for you." He doesn't wait for either of you to say anything as he walks back to his tent where most of his personal supplies are being kept. Off in the distance you could hear your packmates moving through the trees to sniff out any kind of vampire scent that didn't belong to the Cullens.

The sound their pounding paws made could be likened to thunder. That wolf part of you is pulled toward them, wanting to join the hunt. But your alpha told you to stay put, keep watch here. After all, Emily was still inside the house. Unable to protect herself. She needed whatever protection was left to offer her.

On the wooden picnic table that had white painting chipping off in flakes were the tools of Dieufel's trade. A shallow bowl made out of a purple crystal (possibly amethyst). Around the lip of it are etchings, similar to those you've seen already while hanging around Evita. With his back turned to them, Dieufel takes a vial from around his throat and unplugs the stopper. You wonder what it is but he gives no name to whatever silver liquid he pours into the gemstone vessel. Around it are four stumpy little candles supported by small holders. One brown, one red, one blue and one white.

"The time of day isn't ideal." Dieufel admits and glances up at the sky. "But we'll have to make do."

He beckons everyone closer, particularly Evita and Edward so that they could be of more use. Moving Edward so that he was now in front of the bowl, Dieufel explains that only Edward will be able to see the location of where Irina might be since he knows what she looks like and has been around her in the past few days. Her impression will be fresh upon him.

"Evita, my grimoire." It was on the edge she was closest to, a great leather bound book. Weather worn and near bursting. Evita lifts it up and before she could hand it to him, Dieufel flicks his wrist and the book opens in her hands. She suppresses a surprised yelp, watching as the pages fan open to the correct one that had the tracking spell. He hisses out another word that you don't quite catch but the stubby candles suddenly burst to life with little beacons of flames. Edward's eyes are wide as he has a front row seat.

Their magic was always amazing to witness.

"And what do we do next?" He probably knows this spell from memory, but he's also training Evita too.

She tries at first to recall it from memory, but in a second her eyes flick down to the yellow page. "Mugwort. Sprinkle mugwort on the surface." Already on it, Dieufel's dark hand pops open a plastic container with what looked like moss. You'd heard about the herb before, commonly used even on the reservation. Especially among the elders. He grabs a fistful and skillfully sprinkles it producing ripples on the liquid's surface. Each ripple starts to bleed a cosmic swirl of blue and purple as Dieufel murmurs something under his breath. "Next we'll need. . ." Evita looks to Edward "a piece of your hair."

Edward's brows quizzically raise but he's not one to ask questions of a witch and easily lifts his hand to his head, plucking a single strand. Offering it to Dieufel between pinched forefinger and thumb.

"Conjure up her image the best you can. Every facial detail, make it crystal clear in your mind. Focus. Don't lose it." He instructs once he has Edward's hair. Rubbing it between his fingers. "Ankhom tenebris vinculum"

Closing his eyes, you focus on Edward's face. Every twitch and movement behind his eyelids.

His hair is gently placed into the cosmic waters, stilling them and producing a soft, shimmering light. "If you have her in sight, slowly open your eyes and look into the bowl." Carefully with his hand on the nape of Edward's neck, Dieufel moves him so that his face is leaning directly over the surface.

Fluttering his eyelids lazily open, Edward takes a sharp inhale once they're fully open. "Wow. . ."

You try to see around them, hoping to catch a glimpse of whatever it was Edward was seeing. All you could make out was light dancing around the rim of the bowl. The runes glowing as Edward's eyes widen even more.

Apparently it doesn't take too long before Edward's found where Irina is for he hisses and nearly flings himself away from the picnic table with wild eyes. "Jacob. She's heading towards Jacob's."

Chapter 38

Leah looks at the screen of her phone. Even after all this time, seeing Sam's name lit up on her phone makes her stomach drop. Her finger hovering over the green answer button. She didn't want to talk to him, especially when Dieufel was still over at his house. But in the end, Sam was her alpha.

Jacob leans over to snoop. They'd been hanging out a lot more, bonding through the fact that both of them imprinted on witches. "He's gonna keep calling if you don't answer."

Groaning, she pinches the bridge of her nose and leans back against the raggedy couch that was in the Black garage. "I know. But the moment I switch to my wolf, everyone will know. Ugh, I just don't want to hear anymore of their pity. I got enough of it with the whole Sam and Emily ordeal. Even more when my dad died."

"I don't think it's pity. More like sympathy because we can feel your pain through the pack telepathy." He tries to explain. Then his own phone started to ring. He raises an eyebrow and turns from Leah for a moment. "It's (y/n)." They hadn't spoken to one another since she told Bella about him imprinting on Evita. In retrospect maybe he should have told Bella. They were friends after all, right? She should be happy for him that he'd found his destined mate.

He decides to answer, knowing that there could only be two reasons why you were calling: to apologize or something bad has happened. But the voice on the other end wasn't that of his friend's. It was Edward who started talking. His speech broken up by the sound of rushing wind. Jacob presses the phone closer to his ear. "What's going on?"

Edward raises the volume of his voice. "Irina is heading your way!"

"What?" Jacob still didn't understand what Edward meant. Irina? The issue with the Denali clan had been taken care of. Or, at least that's what Jacob surmised when (y/n) came back alive. Uncertainly he looks to Leah. "He's saying something about Irina coming here."

The call cuts off.

Leah's on her feet and pulling her tank top over her head. "It's a warning idiot."

Her skin ripples, breaking apart into fur and pure muscle. Limbs elongate and form into ginormous paws with bayonets for claws.

Jacob didn't have the opportunity to shift into his wolf. Standing in the opening of his garage was a woman with pitch black eyes staring at them. Her long, platinum blonde hair tumbled down over her shoulders. By the paleness of her complexion, she could only be Irina.

Leah bares her fangs, the gray fur that ran along her back was raised in agitation. Irina glances at Leah, eyes unblinking. "Such an unsightly creature you are. This is what killed Laurent. . .What the Cullens are protecting. I have all rights to kill you."

He notices the slight flair of her nostrils taking in their scent. Also to see if they were afraid of her presence. Jacob takes trained, slow breaths to lower the increasing beating of his heart. His tongue sticks to the roof of his dry mouth.

Irina's lips curls in a distasteful snarl. "Filthy animals." The hatred she has toward them reeks. Leah's snout crinkles at the scent.

Time moves fast. The moment Irina leaps for Jacob has Leah simultaneously leaping over Jacob's car to get to the vampire. They take a tumble, causing a massive hole in the weak, old wood of the garage. Jacob takes the distraction to shift and there's a fury of snapping jaws when (y/n)'s wolf breaks past the lining of trees, Evita, Dieufel and Edward on her back.

"Irina! Stop!" Edward shouts from atop of (y/n)'s back. He launches himself easily off and into the bramble of vampire fangs and wolf snouts. He grabs Leah by the scruff to stop her and tries to peel Irina away. Irina may as well have been another animal as she gnashed her teeth, trying to get a bite of Leah. Jacob and (y/n) stood on the outside, hesitant to intervene lest you risk harming any of them.

Evita digs out from the bag hanging from her hip something that fell like sand through her fingers as she thrust it into the ball of tangled limbs and teeth. After she mutters a few words, the reaction is near instantaneous, a sudden volt of energy that expel the vampires away from Leah. Leah manages to stay on her feet through the sheer will of her claws in the earth. Irina and Edward slide off to the other side. Finally Edward had an opening to fully get ahold of her.

In her craze, Irina launches her upper body forward as Edward maneuvers her into a secure leg lock. "Now Dieufel!"

Both he and Evita speed over to where Irina and Edward struggle on the ground, eyes focused and hands gracefully weaving intricate patterns in the air while Evita is making a large circle around Edward and Irina. His lips move without any sound coming from them. Citrus smell accompanies his use of magic, like with Evita. Everyone could smell the spell swirling in the air. Irina glares daggers at him the entire time all while trying to free herself from Edward's hold. Around the two vampires, the atmosphere seems to crackle. Leah's ears press flat against her skull at the sensation of each strand of fur is standing at attention. Everyone misses the trickling presence of the others in the pack. They remain at the border of trees and open space but ready to pounce if aid was required.

Dieufel continues his chanting and once Evita has made symbols in the dirt with her finger, the circle glows faintly.

"Edward, let go of Irina as fast as you can and grab my hand." Evita instructs him. His bronze head nods in understanding. In a blink of an eye, he unlatches himself from Irina and is being pulled out of the ring by Evita.

Irina surges to follow but appears to slam face first into an invisible wall. Spinning on her heel and near frothing at the mouth, she moves in Dieufel's direction but is met by the same forcefield. They simply have a stare down. Dieufel is unimpressed by her. He actually looks a bit bored with Irina as he spits out the simple command "Sleep."

Her defiance wavered as an unexpected weariness washed over her. She staggers back a few steps before her eyes droop closed and her body crumples to the ground.

"She didn't get you with her teeth, did she?"Jacob sniffs Leah, (y/n) right beside him casting anxious glances between Leah and Irina. With the threat being neutralized, the others of the pack begin to take steps forward. All are hesitant to believe that Irina is actually unconscious. Her platinum blonde hair spills all around her head. Eyes closed.

"I'm fine."She cedes with a partial snarl. She wasn't concerned about herself. Not in a moment like this where everyone had access to her thoughts and memories now. Even though Irina is down, her adrenaline is still spiked. Instead she finds herself backing away from everyone. Doing her best to put a lockdown on her mind. But there was only so much she could do in retaliation.

Seth's gold eyes were rounded once the information from Leah's psyche seeps in. In the pack, nothing was private or sacred. "Leah, why didn't you tell me you imprinted?"He was hurt. He'd always proven to be his sister's number one advocate.

An issue to be addressed later. Sam circles around Irina, mentally snapping at Seth "Save it. We have bigger things."That couldn't be argued.

Edward reaches under Irina and easily lifts her up and addresses Sam "Your's or mine?"

"Your's. I don't want her anywhere near Emily."He resists the urge to growl toward the comatose vampire. His guard would not be lowered. Not if it potentially meant risking Emily's safety.

"I can't believe she's still asleep." Kate murmurs while sadly gazing down at her sister. With a loving hand, she smoothes down stray strands of her sleek and silky mane of hair, so pale and reflective that it almost appears to have a metallic sheen. It was only a matter of hours before the Denali coven showed up at the home. They gave the wolves a wide berth when they first arrived. Quite different from when they'd met you. Uncomfortable probably due to the fact that they were outnumbered and the members of the pack present preferred to stay in their fur around the Denalis.

Keeping a strict vigil on her was Dieufel. Making sure that Irina did not awaken before they deemed it appropriate. Tanya casts nervous eyes at him. Unnerved by his scent and presence. An oddity to the hermit-like vampires. He needed to monitor the spell that was cast on her at all times. Never before had it been used against an immortal. "She will only awaken when I give the command." Dark eyes clash against gold. While Dieufel could be a charmer, you noticed he had the ability to appear just as fierce. His accent seemed to come out more too.

He wanted to make sure that the Denalis knew that he was not one to be messed with. The message was clear as Tanya flicks her gaze back to her sister frozen in place on the couch. "Thank you. She is. . . unpredictable right now and can't be trusted. This is for the best." Her throat constricts, choking her words with emotion. "I'm sorry we failed to keep her contained."

Esme speaks to Carmen in the corner along with Eleazar. It's Edward who poses the question to Tanya and a quiet Sam "Any ideas what to do with her?"

"We can't awaken her. That much is sure." Tanya admits.

You hear their conversation from the front foyer, waiting outside of the living room with Evita, Jacob and Leah. No one said a thing, especially Jacob and Leah who merely focus on their bare feet. At least the Cullens had offered them robes while they were there. How many other times have the Cullens lent clothes to your naked pack members? Your own was so soft that you kept pinching the fabric of the sleeve.

The matter of Irina didn't involve any of you. There'd be no point to stay but to listen in on the jurisdiction. Your feet refused to move despite your brain sending your leg muscles signals. Adrenaline still spiked in your veins. Even worse were the nerves that wracked through you from being with Jacob and Leah. Another wolf imprinting on a witch. The elders said that one of the theories of imprinting was that it chose the best mate for you that would give one strong offspring. This was starting to appear to be true from what you've noticed. You imprinted on Edward, a vampire gifted with a special ability; Jacob with Evita who had magic in her blood as did Dieufel. Any child from Evita or Dieufel would prove to be strong and have an advantage over anyone else. Whatever child you have with Edward-

You stop yourself right there when you realize the blush that was heating your face just from thinking about it. Too young to be thinking about having kids with someone you just started dating. There hadn't even been an actual date yet, not with all the chaos that was going on.

A warm hands beckons you. Evita is regarding you, worry plain on her face. "Are you tired? We should go back to Sam's. I'm sure they have everything handled in there. Dieufel doesn't require my assistance."

Catching Jacob's reaction to her voice in your peripheral, you bite the inside of your mouth. Leah imprinted on Dieufel, the young man in the next door room. Evita's friend. "Yeah, that's a good idea."

"We can steal some of Dieufel's herbal smokes." She whispers to you in a conspiring manner, a devious grin to follow.

"Sure, I can hack up my other lung." Laughing in unison, you and Evita discreetly enter the sitting room causing eyes to descend on you. "Evita an I are heading back. Unless you guys need anything else?"

Sam pulls away from the huddled group around the couch. "No, you guys can go. But before that, I need a quick word with (y/n)."

You nod, aware that it might have something to do with the imprinting mess that still awaited to be acknowledged. Sam leads you to the farthest wall of the living room though it would do little help with preventing the vampires from listening in. Thankfully Dieufel's attention is focused on Irina.

Your pack alpha leans closer to your ear "Can you keep an eye on Jacob and Leah? I feel bad asking this of you but I need to stay here." He sounds pained that he has to be present in case anything happened with Irina. "Dieufel will probably stay here with us just to monitor. That should make things easier for Leah, but Jake-"

Not wanting him to finish that thought, you touch his beefy bicep. "I know. If he wasn't privy to telling Bella though I doubt he'll be blurting it out to Evita." Jacob hadn't said a word to you since apprehending Irina. He was still mad at you which would make keeping him in line a bit tricky. He hadn't even so much as looked at you the entire time all four of you were waiting out in the hall. Did he really think you may blurt it out to Evita herself like you did with Bella? Sam instructed that it was best for the witches not to know about imprinting right now. There was too much to do. Too much at stake. A good outcome heavily relied on the witches.

Back out in the hallway, Evita was waiting patiently. You turn to the other two. "Sam wants you guys to go back with us. We're not really needed here."

Jacob and Leah exchange a glance. They would rather stay in the house of the bloodsuckers than return to La Push. Leah shifts against the wall. "Is that leech really out cold?"

"So far so good. Dieufel's spell seems to be working." You regret saying his name in front of Leah as you notice the slight flinch in her eyes. Immediately you see Leah's fortified wall of isolation go up. This must have been so hard for her to deal with. You didn't want to push for details, not from Leah. She wouldn't give them to you anyway. "Even if something happens with the spell, there's eight vampires in there alongside him. They won't let her get out."

"That's what we thought the first time." Ruefully hisses Leah. "Her own coven wasn't even able to stop her from escaping."

Evita bristles. "Dieufel's spell will not let you down. As long as he wills it, she will remain asleep." You hadn't seen this fiery expression on your new friend before. "His magic is strong."

Subtly, Jacob nudges Leah in the side with his elbow. They share another look of a silent argument being waged. Acceding, Leah takes a step back both physically and mentally as she murmurs out an apology which was enough to settle down Evita. She must have seen Dieufel as family considering how close the older boy had been to her sister Leti. The way Leah phrased her words must have come out as an insult in Evita's ears. Sometimes Leah didn't filter what she said. Doesn't think of the consequences that could from what she says. Her bluntness could be off putting but you and the pack were used to it by now. Evita was not.


**

Atop of Washington's many ridged mountains stood Demetri and Felix.

While Jane may have been happing about the outcome of the newborn army uprising, Felix was not. He'd smelled something. . . off about the area they'd been standing in. Jane hadn't picked up on anything, excited as she was by the carnage of the destroyed newborns.

What the others in the small town of Forks and La Push didn't know was that Irina had already passed information onto the Volturi about something concerning that they should investigate. They'd come across Irina just as they entered the Washington state border.

"Do you think these are the same wolves that Caius ordered destroyed centuries ago?" Felix asks his companion.

"We'll find out soon enough."

Chapter 39

Screams coming from Sam's home has your paws picking up speed and Evita's hands tightening in your fur so that she could hold on. The others were at your heels, uneasiness clouding the pack telepathy and only thinking of the worse. Surely, today couldn't get any worse, right?

Once in the backyard, no one cares that you three wolves are stark naked. Evita didn't bat an eye having grown accustomed to the pack's frequent nudity.

Nearly ripping the backdoor off it's hinges, all of you crowd into the kitchen and rush through to the living room where Bella and Nadege are screaming, but not in pain in horror. Their outburst is one of pure delight when you catch the sight of a perfectly made ward clutched in Bella's hand.

Tension flees from you and you too pull Evita forward as both of you squeal in delight.

"You did it!!" Sliding onto your knees in front of her, you beckon for Bella to show you the ward. Evita's curls bounce with excitement as she says something in Spanish to Nadege.

Bella's eyes are large and there's the telltale sign of glossy tears that are on the brink of following over her bottom lashes. You'd never seen her smile that wide. Her hands are trembling when she hands it over to you for inspection.

"All the wards are finished." Evita gleefully announces to the others in the room that had gone unnoticed in the moment.

Seth, gleaming over Nadege's shoulder, rises to his full height to address Jacob. "Sam?"

Difficult to pull his attention away from Bella's ward, he reluctantly looks up at Seth and Emily who lingered near the hallway. "He'll be at the Cullens for a while. They have Irina there under some sort of sleeping spell."

You catch the younger wolves grumble about missing it but one silencing glare from Leah, they settle down and merely fold their arms. Quil and Embry, sitting next to them, are grateful that it's not them for once on the receiving end of Leah's deadly gaze.

"We need to disperse these wards as soon as possible." Evita says while searching through her backpack for a rolled up piece of printer paper. Inked on it was a map of the Forks-LaPush area. "They don't have to be placed at these exact coordinates. Just as long as they're in the general area."

"I'll go get the other wards." Emily nods and retreats to the bedroom she shared with Sam, deemed the most secure place in the house.

Back and laying out the rest of the wards on the coffee table, there's the question of dividing the pack into groups to scatter them in their appropriate locations.

And much to your shock, their eyes all turned to you.

It takes you a moment to realize everyone was staring at you. You were still congratulating Bella while the others spoke.

When you find their attention solely on you, it causes your face to warm. "What?"

"Well. . . since the older members of the pack are at the Cullens. . ." Jacob takes the lead since no one else was saying anything. "And you and Sam have been spending a lot more time together-"

"You're the closest thing to an alpha we have at the moment." Leah finishes for Jacob since he appeared to be struggling with an explanation.

Nadege and Evita possess toothy grins as they glance from you to your packmates.

"Me?" Voice squeaking, you feel your palms grow clammy.

Embry's warm eyes happens to calm your nerves as he gives you an encouraging grin. "Well, alpha?"

Taking a deep breath, you nod your head. "Okay."

Ideally you'd want to wait for the sky to darken a little more to better hide the massive wolves moving through the woods (and even having to cross a few public streets) to get to their given pinpoints.

You and Evita stay behind as you watch the other duos disappear in the weaving web of the forest trees. Brady and Embry to one direction, Quil and Colin, Seth and Leah; the only pairing you questioned slightly was Bella and Jacob. Perhaps they could use this time to make up as well (not like you were one to talk. you had yet to even mention what happened to him). Nadege would take the last one and shift to her bird body. She much preferred an aerial view opposed to you and your packmates navigating by scent and memory.

Phasing back to your superior wolf form, Evita easily swings herself onto your back. Her fingers slightly pull at your fur as she makes sure to get a good grip. The first time she'd been a passenger on you, she'd fallen without much help staying on you. Learning her lesson, she now used your fur as handlebars, being as gentle as she could while also affirming that she would not be flying off.

You and Evita would be the group to go the furthest out. You'd have to travel to the border of where Forks meets the Elk Creek Conservation Area. Doing your best to keep away from the public eye and keeping to the wilderness.

Trying not to stumble, you realize you're impatient to get this whole thing over and done with. No more of the black overbearing cloud that were the Volturi looming over your heads. Irina was subdued. Victoria was long gone. The Volturi were your only obstacle left. And then. . .

You might be able to have a chance to finally breathe and enjoy your budding relationship with Edward. Live a life of a young lady in love. Was that too much to ask for?


**

Awkward was not quite the word Jacob would have chosen. Tense, perhaps cringe inducing were the more appropriate terms. Instead of shapeshifting like the rest of his pack, he chose to use his motorcycle and have Bella on the back of his seat. Her hands cling onto the front of his shirt from behind. Jacob had noticed the lack of strength as she gripped onto the fabric. He'd overheard from Dieufel how using magic could drain one's energy. Especially those who are just beginning in the practice. Making that ward must have taken a lot out of her.

Irina had destroyed much of his garage including his beloved Volkswagen. But his motorbike survived.

They drove in silence to the northern most part of Forks.

Actually, not complete silence. Thanks to the slight auditory enhancement he possessed with his human body, Jacob could hear the rapid fluttering of the cardiac muscle that resides in her chest. Swore he could even feel it too against his back as Bella clung to him.

While he felt incensed for what (y/n) had down in spilling the beans, he knew he'd omitted the truth to Bella and ultimately was the cause for her hurt feelings. He'd wanted to apologize before hoping onto his bike, but time was crucial more than ever.

"This should be good enough." Jacob says once the engine of his bike is silenced.

Bella pulls off her helmet and puts it in the spot behind Jacob. She looks around at the barren area where they'd stopped at. Nadege instructed her that all Bella was required to do now was simply dig a small hole and bury the ward. The witch doubted the Volturi would even be aware of what the ward was if they came across it. Better safe than sorry.

From the small backpack, Bella grabs the two necessary items for their mission: the ward and a small handheld spade.

She couldn't mess this up.

She wouldn't mess this up.

Her fingers have a stranglehold on the items in each of her hands. Jacob watches her curiously while scanning his eyes around their surroundings every so often.

Dirt flies as she makes a hole deep enough to properly cradle the stone smooth ward. Covering it back up, she flattens the earth back into proper alignment to not draw attention to what is buried underneath.

"Done." Her smile is hopeful when she walks back to Jacob. Her helmet is almost on her head before Jacob interrupts her.

"Wait, Bella. . ."

Hesitantly, Bella lowers her arms along with the helmet and arches a slim brow up.

"I'm sorry about what happened the last time we hung out. I'm sorry about a lot of things, actually. I should have at least told you about the imprinting. But, I was in denial about it. I didn't want it to be on someone I didn't know. I always hoped that you would somehow be my imprintee." Jacob chews on his bottom lip. "You didn't deserve that though. You're my friend. Probably one of my best friends but don't tell the others."

"I just wished you would've let me be there for you like you've always been there for me, Jake. I can't imagine what you were going through all that time. Didn't understand why you were acting like an-"

"Asshole?"

"Yes."

Both laugh.

"I forgive you." Bella says with a smile still on her face. "How are you feeling about the imprinting now? Still in denial?"

That has his expression sobering up. "Can't really deny it anymore. Plus I feel better knowing that Leah's imprinted on that Dieufel dude."

"Wait- really?"

Jacob nods. "Yup. Neither Dieufel or Evita know about it. Sam instructed the pack not to let the witches know of the imprinting until after this ordeal with the Voltur is finished with."

Their gaze lingers back to their buried treasure. Bella encouragingly tells him "Well, that day may be sooner than you thought. If she's worth the wait, which I think she is, then you just have to bear through it."

Bella holds his hand. it wasn't even that long ago where this kind of contact would have him getting butterflies in his stomach. Now though he sees her as a sister.

That's when he sees the exhaustion on her face. "You tired?"

"Magic, as I am now learning, is a lot more energy draining than I imagined." With the weariness was contentment though. She glowed thinking of all that cramming paid off. "This makes me feel like i can right some of the mistakes that have come from my involvement with Edward"

"Want me to drop you off on the way back?" Offers Jacob.

She declines. "No. I want to see this thing through."

**

"Quit moping." Leah scolds him through pack telepathy.

The skin of Seth's muzzle furls into an ugly snarl that shows his front teeth. "I'm NOT moping. Why didn't you tell me you imprinted? I wouldn't have judged you for it or anything! I'm your brother-"

She turns to snap her jaws at him. The pouch that hung around her thick neck swings from the sharp movement. There lay their ward that they are to bury. "I didn't want ANYONE to know. I wished it had never happened!"

Seth flinches away, ears flattening against his head and tail moving between his legs.

Taking her temper down a few notches when she feels the hurt radiating from him, Leah internally sighs. She shouldn't be picking fights, especially not with the pack. Enough fighting will be ahead. There shouldn't be any interpersonal fighting within the pack.

She loved her brother and since losing their father, she didn't want to lose anyone else in her small family.

They begin walking again though Leah noticed Seth was further behind.

"I was scared, Seth. I'm sorry. I didn't know what to do. I panicked. . ." Hating admitting that she felt fear, Seth acknowledged her apology as genuine.

Quiet passes for a few minutes until Leah could feel Seth beside her once more; his paws emitting gentle pitter patters over small twigs and crunchy leaves. "No. . . it's alright. . . from (y/n) and Jacob. . . imprinting doesn't seem like a good thing."

"Hopefully when you imprint it won't be as complicated." Leah adds with a small lilt to her thoughts that makes it sound like she's smiling.

Doubt crept in. He hadn't seen anyone positively impacted by their imprinting thus far. Even Sam and Emily started on a rocky start. Imprinting became something terrifying to the younger wolves. He'd spoken with Brady and Colin, neither happy or looking forward to finding their soulmate. In fact they continuously hoped that it would never happen to them. Being a wolf was hard enough.

To change the subject, Seth goes about finding an appropriate dig spot when they reach their destination. His long claws are useful pulling up dirt.

Leah's back in her human skin, pulling at the chord around her neck to open the pouch. She holds the stone in her hand. Warm to the touch. Waiting for Seth to finish, her attention is completely enraptured by the small rock that would ultimately save so many lives. They were putting all their faith in this thing.

She heaves a heavy sigh, placing the stone into the ground, murmuring a silent pray she wasn't sure anyone would hear.

**

"Do you think anyone else from the pack will imprint soon?" Brady once again asks Embry and he has to refrain from groaning. The leather pouch strung around his neck bobs as he merely shakes his head to emote his ire. "I wish I had imprinted on Nadege. She's so hot."

If he were in his human body, Embry certainly would have rolled his eyes. "Focus Brady. This is important and we can't fuck it up."

The younger wolf whines. "I know it's important. I just want to lighten the mood. Everything has been so. . . life or death lately."

Embry felt for Brady. He really did. Poor kid was the youngest in the pack. Not even fifteen yet. Brady wasn't allowed to act like a kid his age normally will thanks to this whole werewolf shit.

Reading his thoughts, Brady flicks an ash brown furred ear. "I'd rather be a wolf then some boring teenager."

"You think that for now." It had been all fun and games for Embry too until (y/n) imprinted on Edward.

Thoughts are interrupted by the loud screeching of a bird from overhead. Brady's body lowers to the ground, lips parted in a snarl as his eyes shoot upwards. Embry too digs his nails into the ground, preparing for any kind of air assault that may come their way. This bird didn't sound like any they'd encountered in the wild before.

Familiar colored feathers flurry around in a storm when a giant falcon dives to the ground. Nadege is flushed, panic striking her eyes. "Bury the ward and get out of here. I just saw two cloaked figures traveling down the mountainside. They must be your Volturi."

She returns to her hawk form, allowing the boys to pick up speed and hurry up all while shooting the message down the pack telepathy.

"Stay calm you guys." They can hear Leah's voice. "Just get it down and get out of there. Like Nadege said."

"Evita said once the last ward is in place, the entire thing will activate." (y/n) says. Since Embry has known the girl since childhood, he picked up on the nervous tremor of her thoughts. She was rightfully worried about them encountering members of the Volturi so soon. "We've already buried our's. Evita got a text from Bella that they've buried their's as well."

"Our's is buried too." Quil replies.

Nadege follows them from the sky, partially leading them to the area they were supposed to be in.

"Maybe if Brady hadn't been mooning over Nadege-"

"Shut up Colin!"

"Both of you shut up!" Leah and (y/n) command in unison.

Phasing, Embry yanks open the pouch hastily while Brady starts to dig a hole with his giant paws.

Another ear splitting cry from the treetops, cutting through the forest. Nadege. The Volturi were even closer, uncomfortably so. Her bird body lands on a branch, sharp talons piercing the bark for support. Feathers ruffled in agitation.

Kicking dirt back into the hole, Embry successfully grins. "Done!" He pivots to Brady. "Lets get the hell out of here!"

Brady wasn't looking at Embry though. Frozen to the spot and fur spiked up, slowly his snout furls into a snarl. Nadege releases a high-pitched whistle, sharp and penetrating scream.

"So, these are the wolves Irina told us about."

Without his heightened wolf sense, their scent had passed by him. Embry feels sweat prickling at the nape of his neck despite the chill in the air.

"Turn around, boy."

A throaty growl rumbles from Brady who dared to take a step closer to Embry. Embry simply tried to shoot him a look that hopefully read 'stay where you are' or 'don't move'.

He does so, knowing the rest of the pack was on their way. And that the wards were in position. To test it, all the Volturi had to do was try and pass over it to get to Embry and Brady.

Embry holds his breath, staring into two pairs of blood red eyes. Eery and reminding Embry of the newborns they'd faced off with two weeks prior.

One of them chuckles. "He's nothing but a mere child. The other also seems like just a pup himself."

They creep closer and Embry has to resist glancing down at the ground at the fresh pile of dirt that hid the ward. Instead he waits while his heart is ramming against sternum, threatening to break free from it's confines. These two. . . they felt different from the newborns he'd faced off against.

"Where are the others in your pack?" The taller of the two cock their head to the side. His foot steps over the threshold, a few inches away from Embry. Immediately there's a sizzling sound before the Volturi guard shoots back as if electrically shocked. He hisses in pain, scarlet eyes glaring at Embry. His companion eyes him questioningly before Nadege swoops from her perch and in another flurry of feathers switches back to her human form to protectively stand next to Embry.

He hisses "A witch. More unnatural creatures."

Recovering from his pain, the other one bares his teeth. "Aro will be pleased to know about this. He'll enjoy wiping all of you off the face of the earth."

"I'd like to see him try." Nadege fiercely barks back. Her height matched that of the taller Volturi member. She was a commanding beauty who wouldn't back down. Not when it meant the lives of those she had befriended. "You Volturi are ignorant of the world around you. If you truly aim to rid the world of other beings like us, you'll never achieve it."

That statement outrages the vampires.

Not more than the thundering of large paws that makes the earth tremble. Back up had finally arrived.

A horde of snapping jaws and snarling faces. Bella is seated atop of Jacob's russet brown wolf while Evita is atop of (y/n)'s back. The human girls glare at the ruby eyed vampires. Bella recalling their identities with a scowl.

"Miss Swan."

"Demetri." Her pale lips spit out. Fingers curl tighter into Jacob's fur.

Demetri's companion hisses. "Traitor. You have gone back on your word."

"The situation has changed."

Edward, flanked by a newly returned Carlisle and Jasper, emerge from the trees on the side of the Volturi guards.

"Explain this heresy." Demetri turns to them while Felix keeps his wicked gaze on the wolves. "Why have you allied yourselves with these beasts? Not telling the Volturi of their existence would be considered the highest of crimes."

"Like Edward said, the situation has changed. They helped us fight Victoria's newborn army. They are not the werewolves which the Volturi exterminated throughout Europe centuries ago." Carlisle simply explains with that calm demeanor of his. Perhaps Jasper was using his ability on their side to soothe the tempers of Demetri and Felix as the rigidness of their posture slackened.

"One of those wolves just so happens to be my mate too." Edward proudly announces which only sends disgust through Demetri and Felix.

Felix laughs bitterly "So you traded in a human for a mongrel?"

The wolves growl in indignation for their packmate. (y/n) simply flicks an ear, uncaring for what they thought.

"Easy there." warned Carlisle. "Right now you're trespassing on their territory. I would change the tone if I were you. If you'll just follow us back to our house-"

"What and talk it over a nice cup of tea?" Demetri lightly mocked. "No, this can't be resolved that simply."

"Demetri, please-"

"You've aligned yourself with these savage animals. Not just them, but mortals who possess the powers of a supernatural. They have no place in our world."

"Que hombre tan tanto. (What a stupid man)"

Evita's eyes round at the two newcomers entering the forest. A fearful tremor in her voice. "Mama?"

As if taking a leisure forest stroll, Alice and an older woman stand side by side. Alice looking so petite and pale compared to her companion whose dark, wild curls had strands of silver that would catch on the light. A burgundy shawl is wrapped around her shoulders, covering the cream colored blouse she wore.

Evita's mother scowls at her daughter on the other side of the ward's protective embrace. "Evita, estas en un gran problema. ¿Aquí es donde has estado? (Evita, you're in big trouble. This is where you've been?)" Her eyes, while being the same lovely color as Evita's, had the tell tale signs of aging. Also much like Evita when the pack first met her, there's that tangy scent of magic that wafts through the air that clung to the older woman.

At the slight threatening tone in her voice, Evita pales.

Switching from Spanish to English, Annalisse huffs and turns to address Demetri and Felix. "You two feel like big men? Threatening children?" They open their mouths like their about to protest, but Annalisse silences them with a slash of her hand. Whether that was due to magic or just her intimidating air would be a mystery. Either way it did the trick.

Almost comedic how they shrank away from her as she struts straight up to them despite Alice and the other three Cullen males trying to stop her. This woman was fearless and had the pack staring at her in admiration. Witches were made of much stronger stuff than the regular human. Even Nadege almost leapt into action once the Volturi duo arrived.

"If you want war, the only losers in it would be the Volturi. Only a handful of your kind possess special abilities. Unlike us. You think immortality will save you? That your massive coven will be enough? You're outnumbered even now."

A few quiet seconds pass, Demetri and Felix exchanged glances, a hint of uncertainty flickering in their eyes. They were used to asserting dominance, but this woman exuded a power they hadn't anticipated. Reluctantly, Demetri spoke up, his tone begrudging. "Carlisle, show the way."

Notes:

This will be the second to last chapter of this series.

Chapter 40: Part 40 <Series Finale>

Comical wasn't enough to describe the widening of Felix and Demetri's garnet eyes when they saw the sleeping Irina. They were even more unready for the numbers of the Denali clan, Cullens, and wolves all squished together in the living room. Now it was painfully clear that they were utterly outnumbered with just the two of them present. They lost whatever bit of color their faces possessed.

Especially when the witches naturally clump alongside Dieufel. Felix could taste the zing of their power in the air. It stung his nostrils and caused a fierce burn behind his eyes. Felix and Demetri must have never encountered so many witches before, if any.

Annalisse, Evita's mother, was quite the domineering presence despite the two Volturi members being the oldest in the room. She was unflinching but you got the feeling that she was more so annoyed about leaving her home. And it all seems to be focusing on a nervous-looking Evita.

Turned out that Evita hadn't exactly been telling the truth about her mother being aware of where she was. Evita's grandmother promised she wouldn't tell. After all, Annalisse was the one against Evita going out to avenge her sister's death. Late one night, Evita left home only telling her grandmother where she was going.

Anxiously tugging at the sleeves of her jacket, Evita flicks her gaze down to her shoes. Annalisse puffs out an irritated sigh before turning back to the black-clad figures. They were surrounded. Enemies all around and even waiting outside should they try to escape before coming to an agreement.

To maintain a semblance of authority, Felix curls his lips in a snarl toward her. "Do you know what you're doing here? When Aro-"

"I don't know who this Aro is. Your kind do little to scare me." Annalisse quips back and takes an aggressive step forward. "And you're not in the position to be making threats."

"She's right." Carlisle counters. "Especially when these witches have the ability to incapacitate us. The Volturi will no longer be terrorizing my family. We will continue to uphold our secret around humans, but other than that law, you will no longer govern us. The wolves are our friends and allies."

Demetri hisses and points an accusatory finger at Bella between Nadege and Evita. "We cannot ignore the fact that Miss Swan has gone back on her promise. It was the only reason we let her live."

"She's not just a human anymore." Nadege slyly grins. "She's one of us."

"Even worse." seethes Felix.

"I would never reveal anyone's secret." Bella insists, her voice unwavering and full of complete control. "I'll protect it til the day I die."

"This 'Volturi' doesn't get to police the world. Especially when they are so ignorant of how vast the world is." Annalisse folds her arms in front of her chest.

Eleazar, stepping away from his mate, stares at the two men he had worked with decades prior. "Felix. Demetri. This is not a hill you want to die on."

Appalled at the idea of defeat, Felix turns on Eleazar. "And what do you plan on doing with us if we refuse to take your demands to Aro? Are you really willing to kill us? The others will find out sooner or later. All of you will never be safe if you kill us. No matter how many other misfits you find, the Volturi will always have more members."

"We can rationally discuss this. There need not be casualties, Felix." Carlisle's tone was almost pleading. The good doctor despised violence unless it was absolutely necessary. And for his family, he would do anything to keep them safe.

Felix keeps his stare red against gold. "You know what happens to covens that try to defy us. Regardless, if Aro ends up agreeing to your demands, he'll never forgive you."

That was true.

Not having to read your mind to know you were anxious, you feel the tentative brush of Edward's fingers against your hand. You melt, your fingers weaving between his.

Annalisse's hum turns heads as she squeezes her way to an abandoned corner of the room. "Dieufel, this is your tool kit, yes?"

Still monitoring Irina, Dieufel momentarily lifts his head. "Yes, Señora."

"Evita, come here and help me."

Wordlessly, Evita obeys her mother and follows her to the corner.

Demetri positions himself for an attack. "What is she doing?"

You didn't even know what Annalisse had planned up her sleeve. Witches were unpredictable. The older woman was walking around the living room so nonchalant like she owned the place, humming as she came back to her previous position.

"Nadege, mija, can you get me samples from those two?" Annalisse doesn't even look at them, simply waving her hand in their general direction.

Felix and Demetri start to back up, wanting to get as far away from the witch as possible. They could smell the magic pumping in her very veins instead of blood. For a moment, Felix darts his eyes to the window in contemplation. The closest to the window were Rosalie and Esme. But even from where you stood, you could make out several familiar fuzzy shapes in the front yard. Your pack was waiting for the moment to tear them to shreds.

Seeming to understand Annalisse's intent, Nadege morphs into her hawk form, and with talons ready, she dives at Demetri first. Her talons dig in and rip a generous amount of hair from atop his head, causing the Volturi guard to yowl from the sharp pain blazing across his scalp. He lunges for her bird-form, but she's faster and is already on Felix's path. Emmett and Jasper subdue them so they don't interfere with Annalisse's spellwork. Eleazar, Carmen, Kate, and Tanya close in on them, forming a guard to prevent them from slipping out. They have no other allies but each other and are dramatically outnumbered.

All they could do was watch in frozen horror as Nadege dropped their hair into the older witch's hand.

It's tricky to decipher what ingredients she has in the small stone mortar. With your enhanced smelling capabilities, you can at least make out what smelled like an incredibly hot pepper. Nose wrinkly at the intense scent, you even feel Edward recoil slightly. Of the vampires in the room, while many could resist the stench by merely turning their heads away, some lifted their hands to shield their noses. Felix and Demetri nearly leap at Annalisse when she starts to advance toward them with her concoction in hand. Her free hand, being her left, waves over the top. Her lips were moving, but no words were coming out, yet they produced a reaction from her mortar. The contents hiss as a small trickle of smoke rises. That thin, gray line grows longer and longer until it seems to have a life of its own and strikes out at the Volturi members like a snake.

There's a split in its sleek body as two heads, each spitting vaporous venom that lands on them. More durable than the hardiest of diamonds, the skin starts sizzling where the venom spatters. This affected Demetri the most as he tried to shield Felix from the brunt of the attack. Doing little to protect Felix, even the drops that land on him, have a massive effect.

"WITCH!" Felix howls in anguish as a spray of venom finds a place on his face. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!"

Even the Denali members that had been standing behind them recoil in ashen dread. Carmen's hand goes up to her neck, and she has an anxious manner about what she is seeing. Tanya and Kate hover over Irina in a protective stance in case Annalisse's magic spreads to their unconscious sister. The power of witches proved to be truly terrifying. Never before had she seen a Volturi member so vulnerable at the hands of a human. Bella watches with morbid curiosity. She could potentially possess this type of power if she studied her craft hard.

"Ego is your venom," explains Annalisse, her eyes hooded as she regards the screaming vampires as they clutch the burns on their body. "Ego will be the Volturi's downfall. This curse will be a reminder of that. Anytime you desire to harm, the venom will rise to your skin and burn. Imagine what a handful of witches can do with this curse toward your coven."

Through his pain, Demetri seethes, "Are you threatening us?"

"No, it's a promise. You do not want to incur a witch's wrath. Nor would your coven. There are thousands of us out there in the world. Perhaps the next human victim you bring will be a witch and you would never even know until it was too late."

That statement alone sends shivers throughout the living room. Everyone was witness to the power that these outward-appearing mortals could have. Even Evita, who still had much to learn, could wield her magic effortlessly.

The smoke snakes dissipate, leaving Demetri and Felix panting for air they did not require. Their faces were gaunt, not used to experiencing such levels of pain. Scorch marks left on their skin from the curse slowly disappear until no sign remains of the wound incurred by Annalisse.

"We don't want any bloodshed." Carlisle quietly reminds them. "But we will fight back to protect our family. Witches and wolves alike."

There's an ominous howl outside, first a lone echo before the others join in. Piercing, primal, and impossibly loud. Behind Esme and Rosalie, the windowpanes tremble not from the wind but from the force of the sound itself.

Palpable hate radiates from Felix's face, his sharp white teeth baring, wanting nothing more than to sink them into Annalisse. They had only one choice but to concede defeat among so many enemies.

Shame fills his motions as Felix hangs his head. "What are we to say to Aro? You know he won't take this news well."

"Tell him whatever you need to to convince him that no action should be taken against us. Whether that be the truth or something else is up to you. But we'll be ready as a whole if Aro decides to exact his wrath." Eleazar stands by Carlisle. Having lived under the Volturi's roof for several decades, they knew what could happen.

Slowly, Felix's gaze shifts around the room. The coven presented to them was a conglomerate of vampires, wolves, and witches. All bearing down on them with unforgiving eyes. They could potentially prove to be the strongest coven in the world. The Volturi would be in big trouble if other vampire covens followed suit.
**

As Demetri and Felix leave the Cullen estate, your pack follows them until they're assured that both are out of the state of Washington. Waiting for an hour to make sure that they would not attempt re-entry.

You sat on the porch, gazing into the forest, feeling your pack near as they returned to their territory. The sun was slowly descending behind the tops of the trees, casting an orange hue over the sky.

So much anxiety over the past few months that you now find yourself exhausted as you lean your head against the porch's rails. Everything was finally settling in as the world calmed to a quiet lull, except for Annalisse scolding her daughter for all the stress she put her through. Evita takes the verbal abuse like a champ, quietly apologizing for running away. After all was said and done, Annalisse gathered Evita in her arms for a tight embrace. Ultimately, she missed her daughter terribly and didn't want to lose another daughter. You catch Jacob lingering a few feet away from the mother-daughter duo.

Footsteps behind you, you turn your head slightly and smile up at Edward. He takes up the spot next to you. "Do you think he'll tell her?"

"Probably. It might be his last chance to before they head back to Puerto Rico." You muse, enjoying how close he was to you. It felt natural.

Like that was how the two of you have always been.

"And Leah?"

You unintentionally groan. "That's a different story. I think she's still fighting against the imprinting."

His hand tentatively seeks you out again. You smile to yourself and close the distance. Edward grins. "Speaking of. . . we still have our first date to do."

Butterflies flurry in your tummy at the thought; Edward hears the rapid pickup of your heart and chuckles to himself. "Yes!" You squeeze his hand in your's and swear you could see pink dusting his cheeks.
**

"We will stay the night but go home in the morning." Annalisse huffs, pivoting on her heels to head back inside the Cullen house but stops midstep to smile softly at the scene before her. A vampire and a werewolf. Who would have thought.

They may look odd together, but their smiles are enough to scream out the sheer happiness that the two are experiencing.

Evita tracks her mom's gaze and smiles. "It's odd, isn't it, mama?" She'd become fast friends with the wolf pack and the Cullens and witnessed firsthand the anguish you went through from imprinting on a vampire.

"In a beautiful way." She agrees. Giving the top of her daughter's head a quick kiss, she excuses herself to hesitantly interrupt the happy couple so that she may reenter the house.

Evita watches as you and Edward make room for Annalisse to walk up the front steps and onto the porch. Both returned to their previous sitting arrangement. So close together that their arms were pressed against each other. You're a dark contrast compared to Edward.

When Evita notices Jacob standing nearby, she smiles. "Oh, hello, Jacob."

He towers over her, massive not just in height but muscle, too. Hard to remember that Jacob was still a teenager, much like herself. "Hey. . . You guys leaving?"

"Not until tomorrow. That curse took a lot of energy out of my mom. She's tired and needs rest." Evita hums. "I think we'll all sleep well tonight. Well, except for the vampires since they don't sleep at all."

"Can't say the same about Sam. He'll probably supervise the wards all night and ensure Felix and Demetri don't come back." Jacob felt like he could sleep for a straight month. But he couldn't go home until he told Evita. Sam gave him the green light to reveal the imprinting to her.

Evita has to crane her neck to look at him. "He's a good leader, your Sam."

Was the imprinting that made Evita look so beautiful in the orange filter of the lowering sun? Her freckles appeared perfectly scattered across the bridge of her nose before they fanned out across her cheeks. Even the scars on her face didn't deter from her loveliness. Jacob simply didn't know. Maybe he'd ask you later.

"I imprinted on you." He hurriedly spits out.

Her smile falls a bit out of confusion. "What was that?"

Gulping, Jacob nervously rubs the back of his neck before meeting her eyes again. "I imprinted on you. The first time I saw you in Sam's driveway. . ."

Dark green eyes widen in surprise. "Really?" Imprinting, as she'd learned, was incredibly important to the shapeshifters. She'd seen Sam and Emily and you and Edward. A sacred connection that tied two beings together.

She takes a step back to assess Jacob fully. Jacob stiffens slightly but awaits her reaction. He can't read her face as Evita keeps her expression neutral in thought.

"So. . . we're soulmates?" asks Evita. Taking a quick look over where Edward is now standing on the steps, holding his hand out to you to help you up. You're practically beaming with a love aura when you take his hand and let him pull you to your feet. Eyes of the deepest green return to Jacob's face.

He nods his head shyly. "I'm sorry. . ."

A short laugh is exhaled from her. "Sorry for what?"

"Imprinting on you. You didn't ask for this. You just came here to help us." Jacob knows he's rambling but can't do anything about the fluid stream that continues to run forth. He just has to make sure Evita doesn't hate his guts.

"Hey, it's okay." Her fingers were warm to the touch when she pressed them against his forearm. "You don't have a choice in it. I. . . feel a little honored, actually. It's supposed to be a good thing, right? When you find your imprintee, it means you've found the best person for you and the pack."

He's staring at her with such awe. "I'm not asking for anything more than to get to know you. We can go from there. If that's okay. I mean- if you're even slightly interested in me."

She's laughing again. "It would be stupid of me to pass up such a cute, sweet guy like you."

Jacob felt like he could fly. "Yeah?" He curses the tremble in his voice, which reveals how relieved he was to hear that.

"That is if you don't mind the long-distance thing."

Smiling, Jacob vociferously nods his head. "I can do that."
**

Sam's cabin was bursting at the seams, a wild party being held as a celebration of sorts. Many were sitting on the cabin's front porch, chatting without worrying about stray vamps invading Forks. Some, like Leah, were gathered around the firepit in Sam's backyard. The kitchen door that led out to the backyard was wide open so others could easily travel about. Leah makes out the figures of Alice, Esme, and Annalisse in the kitchen. Though she couldn't be seen, Leah could hear Carmen's loud laugh.

Around the fire, Bella is shown a quick-fire trick by Nadege and Evita (whom she notices sitting incredibly close to a goofy-looking Jacob). Colored her impressed, Bella wasn't as useless as Leah first assumed. Dare she even observe that Bella's smile was blindingly bright. The younger wolves crowd around Nadege. Still, love-sick pups swoon over her as she completely ignores them. Rosalie and Kate watch and are thoroughly hooked on Nadege's little show.

Leah could even hear Seth's voice, which was far away. He was laughing- a sound she hadn't heard since their father died. Smiling to herself, Leah returns to sipping her soda and focuses on what Nadege will do next.

That is until Dieufel quietly sits next to her. She tenses up, refusing to acknowledge how her entire being reacted to his mere presence.

He's smoking something that she can't quite decipher but it has her nose twitching at the soothing smell.

Dieufel unlatches his lips from the end of his cigarette and exhales a long stream of smoke that reminds her of Annalisse's cursed snakes. "I don't think we've been properly introduced." He calmly says, catching her entirely off guard. "Dieufel."

Her mouth feels uncomfortably dry. "I know."

"And you're Leah Clearwater." Damn, his charming smirk and damn imprinting. Leah's grip becomes tighter on her soda can. It slowly crunched and folded underneath her grasp. She can't look at him. He'd easily see right through her and know her dirty secret.

Remaining silent, Leah chooses to focus on Seth, who is on the other side of Bella; when had he wandered over? He's smiling and says something to the witch-in-training. Bella smiles over her shoulder at the younger Clearwater sibling.

That only seems to make him smile. "I've heard you're a hard one."

"Excuse me?" She abruptly snaps at him. He doesn't react. Simply amused by her.

"That's alright. I'm a patient man."

Her temper gets the best of her as she shoots to her feet, attracting the attention of others. "Just what the hell are you saying?!"

He stares at the others before they avert their gaze. Wise decision. Many had just witnessed hours ago how Dieufel incapacitated a vampire so easily.

A burn flashes across her cheeks as she storms past the backyard's perimeter and into the woods. Anything to get away from the situation before her. Only the sound of footsteps followed after her as she stopped dead in her tracks.

"What do you want from me?" She hisses, a defensive stance squaring her shoulders and preparing her for a fight. The only fight she was really worried about was the one going on inside of her. Every cell screamed at her to get closer to Dieufel, touch him, and inhale his scent.

Dieufel sighs and stomps out his cigarette. "I know about your imprinting. I've known far before arriving in Forks."

A raging blush consumes the entirety of her face as Leah clenches down on her back molars. "This whole time. . . you knew-" She cuts herself off.

He holds up his hands in a calming manner. "I figured you'd talk to me about it after the situation with the Volturi was dealt with. But it seems you plan to ignore it."

"Exactly. What's the point in talking about it anyway? You'll be going back home anyway."

"I don't have to go home anytime soon." Dieufel counters slyly, taking her by surprise. "I can stay here for a little bit longer. Only if you want me to."

"Why would I want you to stay here?" Part of Leah loathes how curt she was being toward him. It was her only sense of defense from what she was feeling. Dieufel was acting far too casually about the whole thing as if he'd accepted that he was her destined mate. "More importantly, why would you want to stay? You should be running back to wherever you're from!"

Walking up to her, Dieufel puts his hands in his pockets and cocks his head to one side. "I'm not scared of what Fate deems my path."

"Fate." Leah derisively snorts. "So you'll let Fate take away your freedom of choosing your partner? You're okay with that? Being tied to a complete stranger for the rest of your life? You have no idea what imprinting really entails, too. The pain that goes into it."

She could feel the sting of tears gathering on her lower lashes. Leah damns them and everything about being a wolf. Mentally, she's brought back to the day when Sam first became a wolf. How exciting it was. Until her cousin Emily came to Forks, everything went up in flames. Leah had lost everything and continued losing everything.

Now, her being a wolf was causing someone else to lose their freedom of choice.

"When I was little, I lived for being in the sky. Nothing was better than the freedom of taking to the air in my bird form. But I looked forward to sleep most of all as it took me to the most beautiful forest. I was still in bird form in those dreams but didn't want to leave the mossy forest floor. I always looked for a small, gray wolf that weaved through the trees." His voice is tender. "I don't think of this as my freedom being taken away from me, Leah. Nothing can do that if I view it as another adventure. I will push forward with this adventure, but only if you are. I won't stay where I'm not wanted. But I would stay for you. To get to know the woman I've been dreaming of since childhood."

Leah's hands are trembling from his words. She'd turned away from him when she felt the tears' betrayal. "You won't like me when you get to know me. There's nothing likable about me."

"I'd beg to differ. Your brother has nothing but good things to say about you. The younger wolves admire you for being strong despite your size. Even Sam-"

"Don't talk about him." Her tone was losing its original venom as she was emotionally tired out.

"Let me decide whether or not I'll like you once I get to know you." Dieufel insists.

"And if you don't? What if I do get attached to you, and then you decide you don't like the person I am? What then?"

"Do you intend to let this worry stop you from taking a risk?" Dieufel counters. "Will you continue to live in fear of the unknown?"

"I'm not afraid."

Goading her on, Dieufel grins. "Then prove it."

Huffing in indignation, Leah throws up her hands. "Fine then. Stay if you want. I don't care." She walks around Dieufel, ignoring how his smirk makes her heart skip a beat.

He follows her back to Sam's house, the atmosphere lighter around the two as Leah grudgingly tolerates his close presence. "I can tell you're going to be fun."

"Shut up."

"As my mate commands."

"Don't call me that! We're not mates yet."

"Yet?"

". . . God, you're annoying."
**

You and Edward left Sam's fairly early in the night. Walking hand in hand without a real destination.

Winding up at the shores of La Push's beach, the two of you make a cozy spot on the sand. He'd never been on the rez's beach. Being over 100 years old, Edward was still surprised by how many firsts he was experiencing this late in his life. For once, he was excited about his eternal life. Especially experiencing life with you.

There was still worry about the Volturi's wrath, but with everyone banded together, that fear was lessened to something that would be dealt with in the future. Together.

"If I drive, we can make it to Seattle in an hour. I read about a botanical garden that is highly rated." Edward was buzzing with date ideas.

"Ooh, that sounds perfect! They also have an art museum. I've only been there once, when I was little. I've always wanted to go back." You catch Edward staring at you. "W-What?"

Tentatively, he reaches up to caress the side of your cheek that had the scar given to you by the lechuza. You unashamedly lean into it. You weren't expecting Edward to lean forward and place the softest kiss on your lips.

When you gasp, he immediately pulls away. "I'm sorry. I should've asked. We haven't even been on a first date, and here I am-"

"Edward, it's okay. I think we're past any normal dating rules." You giggle, and emboldened by his kiss, you beckon his face back toward you to return the favor. He melts against you.

Nothing could take away this moment from you.

Finally, the song of your heart that Edward fell in love with was no longer a sad melody but one of uplifting joy. Edward vows that he'll keep your heart singing that tune for the rest of his life.

Notes:

Thank you everyone for sticking around for so long <3